Leaderboard

  1. hardtrainer01

    hardtrainer01

    Member


    • Points

      5,734

    • Content Count

      5,797


  2. londonboy

    londonboy

    Member


    • Points

      1,338

    • Content Count

      3,899


  3. 6Reps

    6Reps

    Member


    • Points

      1,008

    • Content Count

      267


  4. Eadwig

    Eadwig

    Member


    • Points

      846

    • Content Count

      1,614



Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 04/26/2020 in all areas

  1. 55 points
    Sometimes, I Check Out My Son... by vertical A sister piece to the previous son-comes-home-from-college story I wrote a couple years ago. Only this time, the tables are turned! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was going to come out to my son. I practiced the words in my head over and over, my nerves fraying as I recited the speech I was going to give my son when I picked him up at the airport. As a parent, I was about to check off one more item on the list of milestones – getting my boy back after he’d left my nest empty. Last September, I’d managed to cross off the ‘sending your kid to a good college’ one, and unfortunately, the September before that, I’d crossed off ‘saying goodbye to my wife.’ Sure, the milestones weren’t in the ideal order, but it was a lesson I’d often give to my boy: sometimes life doesn’t work out the way you thought it would. Take my personal growth for example. Last September, I’d driven the kid cross country for his move-in, dragging on the minutes, the seconds, that I got to stay with him. I prolonged every last drop of time that I could feel like the dad for him. I remember puffing up my chest when I would tell him how proud I was of him. How he’d finally be a man. Was I trying to reassure him or myself? I recalled how he smirked and just rolled his eyes, turning his slight body to face the window and peered out into the expanse as we drove – perhaps he knew more than I did. And to think, it’d foreshadow his actual move-in. I did everything I could to delay our inevitable separation. I’d taken the boy out to lunch, halfway across the big city. I ordered more food for him than he could possibly eat. He sat there disgruntled, obviously eager to get to his dorm, and here I was, taking my sweet time to eat over three-quarters of his meal for him. When it came time to finally relinquish my stewardship over my son, I could see that look on his face. It had been the same one he’d flashed at my in the car, the half-lidded glare of his eyes as he looked at my corded arms on the steering wheel. It was the same as the one he’d shoot from time to time in the restaurant, watching my thick chest rise and fall as I laboriously ate at almost two meals’ worth of food. He’d looked around, seeing all the kids his age, each on the cusp of real adulthood and wonder if they were all thinking the same thing – there was no way this virile specimen of a man could possibly sire such a feeble little boy. “Hey, I heard they’ve got a great gym on campus, Tristan,” I had said, trying to make small talk. I tensed my arms, built over years of going to gym on and off and long summer days of gardening with, and long winter nights of fucking my late wife. “Get yourself some puppies like these,” I added, bringing a bicep down. There were definitely some college girls checking me out. And I have to say proudly, some of their moms. My son could only stare at me with daggers. “Yeah, I guess,” he replied, rubbing the back of his neck with a hand attached to a rail-thin arm. “And maybe you’ll find yourself a girlfriend to keep you company while I’m gone.” I was a little taken aback – it seemed we both knew each others’ insecurities in that moment. With a final hug, he bade me farewell. “Don’t miss me too much,” he chuckled. I didn’t listen, for I missed him dearly. We communicated via text, and I was surprised to find out he’d taken to my sagely advice and gotten himself into the gym! When I’d read that, I was in the middle of a rather pathetic wank session and after blasting my softened abs, I couldn’t help but smirk. Well, if he was going to take my advice, I might as well take his. I had signed up for a gym myself, eager to get back into the meat-market – it’s rather quite the miracle what losing just 20 pounds and putting on a solid 5 in what was hopefully all muscle, could do. I daresay, it was a bit scandalous, a whole lot dangerous, but it was a thrill matching up on Tinder with local girls just a couple years older than my son and railing them hard. And it was a whole lot more scandalous and a hell of a lot more dangerous texting my son about it! By Christmas, I was eager for him to come home and see all the progress he’d made. But in the phone call we had, he had stated he was going to spend winter break at the college. I was understandably devastated. Had my boasting gone too far? Or maybe it was because he sounded rather off. I wished him good health, telling him to stay safe and get his throat checked out, he sounded hoarse and that I’d send him a care package with a Christmas gift: a tub of protein powder, a little cheeky nod to him starting out in the gym. Our relationship had changed after that call. His texts were always chipper as usual, but they were more sparse. I often got the same response of ‘doing well,’ ‘in class right now,’ ‘heading off to the gym,’ the usual stop-annoying-me-dad texts. I stopped going on dating apps altogether. While it had been nice to be called a hot ‘silver fox’ that the young ladies liked to bed with, I didn’t want to test the tumultuousness of my relationship with my only kid any more than I had to. I had gotten a couple matches with some ladies-who-lunch, but each one was set in her ways, and so was I. So, I threw myself at the gym more, maybe trying to reinvent myself from a silver fox to a gymrat. It was rather refreshing to take a break from the ladies and focus on myself. I got leaner, a little bit bigger. Heck, I was even tempted to try those hormone replacements like my buddy Randy said were working wonders for him. But I still got lonely. Still thought of getting a booty call from the cute girls I’d picked up over the months. Maybe let them squeal from how much fitter I looked. Let their hands roam over my built chest, feel up the eight pocketed abs of a lean 50-something, let those fingers trace along the vein of an arm that was half an inch larger than it had been when I first picked them up. And I swore, going to the gym worked wonders for my libido, I woke up with a flagpole tenting my sheets each morning. So, I took to porn. What else could I do? The local matrons didn’t satisfy my needs, and the lasses were off limits. And I had to face it, with all the gyming I’ve been doing, my callused hands provided way more pressure than any gal’s nethers ever could. Just the sight of a cute girl getting railed by a bodybuilt man was good enough for me, the only digits this old man-cum-gymrat needed were his own. It was then I realized that my eyes were drifting over to the men more and more. I would scrutinize the young bucks, the way their arms tensed with each thrust, their deep grunts overpowering the dainty cries of the girl they were on top of. One day, I promised I’d just try it. Just a little peek and then I’d close my laptop. I promised myself. I loaded up some good ol’ gay porn and immediately got the hardest erection I’ve had in years. My laptop rocked back and forth, balanced precariously on the shelf of my pecs as I double fisted my large meat, groaning as I watched two meatheads going at it. I don’t think I’ve ever roared so loudly when I climaxed as I did then and when I finally did close my laptop, after 5 minutes of basking in a mind-numbing afterglow, the lid of my laptop was sprayed with my seed. Five minutes later and I had my laptop open and was jerking it to a pair of even larger men going it! I was going harder at the gym, spending most of my free time there. By April, I was in the best shape of my life, gaining another 5 pounds and looking more cut than ever. I even sprung a small fortune upgrading the home gym in my basement for those times I’d gotten back from a killer workout and was itching to lift even more. But as big and buff as I was getting, my taste in guys was getting even more ridiculous. Soon I graduated from any other big guy, to watching bodybuilders jerking themselves off, bouncing their pecs. I was so obsessed with muscles, on other guys as much as myself. I was working out 6 times a week, not counting the late-night sessions I did when I couldn’t sleep, too busy jerking off like a horny teenager over powerbloated massfreaks that occupied my every waking thought. Hell, my best buddy, Randy, had gone through an ugly, messy divorce in mid-February. Instead of supporting him, I was too busy jerking off to a horse-dicked muscle monster’s blog I had just discovered; the guy even had the most convincing muscle growth video I’d ever seen that hit all my buttons. Watching a man grow like that brought so many new feelings in me. Feelings that I had to explore. I knew it was too good to be true. That something like that was nothing more than a fantasy. But these feelings were ones I had to get off my chest to my son. Oh geez. My son. I whipped my head to look at the clock on the oven in the kitchen. “Shit,” I exclaimed, grabbing my keys. I was late for picking him up at the airport, I should’ve left half an hour ago. I ran out of the house, doubling back to make sure I had locked the door. In my rush, I realized all too late that my phone was dead. I wouldn’t be able to call my son. God, what if he was lost? A little guy like that, all alone in the airport?! I was like lightning as I ran into arrivals at the airport terminal, my heavy pecs bouncing like thunder, tugging on my chest with every bound I took. I must’ve looked like a maniac and being larger than most people, I would normally revel in the way people parted for me. But that hadn’t even entered my mind as I tried my hardest to scan the crowds for my son. Even with my vantage point of being at least half a head taller than most people on the floor, I couldn’t locate him, as hard as I tried, scouring the waiting areas row by row. Panting heavily, I resigned myself to my fate and sat down in the waiting area. I groaned and buried my head in my hands. Oh god, my little boy was out there. My best hope was that he had taken a cab home. I lean back in my seat and groaned. It was then that I saw it. At the far end of the waiting area I saw a charging station. Breathing a sigh of relief, I made my way over and plugged my phone into an open port. The light on my phone awoke, the picture of a battery charging lit up the once dead screen. Five minutes, that’s all I needed and then my phone should carry enough of a charge for me to call Tristan. I paced back and forth for a moment, trying to coax the minutes to go by faster. It was then that I saw him in the corner of my eye. He was sitting in the corner, eyes glued to his phone. My eyes bugged as my brain took a little longer to comprehend the sight I was seeing. Before me was the largest man I’d even laid my eyes on. The seats were arranged in groupings of three. Seated, he took up one and a half of them and spread eagle, he took up all 3. His shorts looked woefully equipped to hold in those huge, beefy and hairy thighs. Even relaxed, I could make out the striations that separated the quads from the sartorius. The band of khaki shorts was distended by a bulge straight out of those websites I’d been visiting. I knew it couldn’t be real, and yet there it was, a dense mass of pubic forest poking through the band of humongous man’s shorts, pushed down by a massive abgut encased in a woefully ill-fitted black t-shirt. The harsh lights from above illuminated the cuts in the brutally thick man’s distended musclegut even through the fabric. A massive cliff of heavy pecs cast a dark shadow over it, a large protrusion on each on pointing out, so large that I could scarcely believe that those were the man’s nipples. His shoulders and traps swells so far out that the hem of the neck of his t-shirt would be permanently warped. Those cannonballs he called delts were so large, so perfectly muscular, I could make out the striations on the lateral head through the damned shirt. And that wasn’t even getting to the brute’s arms. Biceps and triceps that looked twice the size of my head, easily dwarfing my entire torso. The veins that ran down his bis were as thick as Sharpie marker and so prominent they gave the illusion that the long and short heads of the muscle were separated even at rest. Hell, even his forearms made my whole arm look anemic! His neck was bullishly thick and framed by traps that would make said bulls flush with envy. He was staring down at his phone, the artificial light bouncing off his dense facial scruff, his beard in thick and full. The light cascaded off his contours, strong, masculine features in stark relief – strong jaw and even stronger brows; young but not juvenile, just the way I liked ‘em. Fuck, I took one last look down back at that crotch, and yep: still as big as ever. God, how I wanted to get bent over by that huge freak and plowed— I must’ve been fantasizing and staring because it took me a moment to realize that a lady sitting nearby was glaring at me... and the protuberance in my pants. I whimpered and adjusted it, waving at her in apology, only garnering a stink-eye from her before she buried herself in her newspaper. I regained my composure and grabbed my phone from the charging station. I had just enough power to turn my device on. I crept closer to the hulk-sized man, admiring the way he filled his shirt and shorts to the brim, discovering new details, like how what I had once thought to be a fold in the fabric was actual a thick vein that ran across his deltoid to his chest. As my phone came to life and chimed a tone, I glanced over, a little hopeful that he’d notice me. I don’t know why, but a guy like that, even just the acknowledgement that I even existed in the same world as him would just have given me the greatest thrill. However much I wanted that, it didn’t seem to work. I strategically placed myself a few seats over in the row opposite to him. My hope now was that he’d hear me conversing with my son over the phone and look up. I wished myself luck as I pressed the call button and the dial tone started. My heart skipped a beat, eager to hear the voice of my boy, Tristan. And more coyly, I was hoping that the titanic bodybuilder sitting across from me would look up. Gosh, I hope a loving dad was just his type. As the call went through, I hear that the big guy across the aisle’s phone was buzzing. His face lit up, a genuinely happy grin crossing his bearded face. Anticipation crept up on me and yet I still was prepared. “Dad?” The voice called over the phone. And from the man sitting across from me. Both were so deep; the one over the phone vibrated the device in my hand, the one coming from the man physically in front of me rattled my bones. My jaw slackened as the two versions of the voice crept into my ears. The voice over the phone was shifted just a split second behind the one in real life, but hearing his voice twice, the impact of the situation had twinned its effect on me. “Tristan?!” I yelped. The titanic freak, my son, finally looked up, his head going higher and higher, and I couldn’t tell which side of 7’ he sided on. The stunned look on my face was mirrored in his before he hung up and a big smile spread along his handsome visage. The beast of a boy, no, a man, stood and towered above me, his presence looming over me even before he drew near. “Dad,” he chuckled, his voice still shocking me with its depth. “It’s so good to see you!” I stood up, hoping that he wouldn’t notice the chubby in my slacks that I had pushed down one leg of my pants. I had thought that I had made an impressive print in them, my pride clearly on display for all the smaller guys to gawk at. But even hard, I was ashamed that not only was it significantly smaller than what lay in my son’s basket, but that he wasn’t even close to being as aroused as I was. I don’t think I needed to worry. He brought me in for a hug, his immensely powerful arms wrapping around my body. I only came up to his collarbone, and my face was stuffed into those humongous pecs of his. I could feel the coarse hairs on his chest through the shirt, scratching against my face as he took in breath. God, even his heartbeat was strong. My hands found purchase along his waist, my spine curve around his bulk, his giant musclegut pushing insistently into my own abdomen, his offseason mass dominating the space. And that bulge. I couldn’t tell if he knew I was hard, because even soft, the firmness of whatever was in his crotch completely pushed what little pride I had left out of the way. And what little pride I had was shattered when he lifted me clear off the ground. I yelped a little when I felt that massive bulge of his wedge its way between my legs, supporting me in his arms. I held my breath as his Herculean grip crushed at my gym-built torso and I swore I heard a rib crack underneath the immense pressure from his hug. The handsome beast that had blossomed from my once-fragile son noticed how red my face was getting and let go. I stumbled back, coughing slightly as my feet touched the ground. “Sorry, dad,” he chuckled, a bit of a blush creeping in on his cheeks. He brought an arm back to rub at his neck and by God, the thickness of that arm in action! I couldn’t help but turn away, the sight of those biceps crashing into his forearm as they fought for space. His shoulders and chest were equal in their greed, swallowing up so much fabric that his shirt rode up, exposing more of that expansive musclegut of his. “Whew, I guess that protein powder I sent you did its work,” I chortled as I tried to compose myself, hoping that the redness from nearly having all the air squeezed out of me would mask the embarrassment and even worse, my unbridled lust after my own son. God, the very creature I had created, brought into this world, and I couldn’t stop thinking of his body, how I wanted it to be mine, in more ways than one. “Ha!” Tristan boomed, the air growing silent as heads all around the terminal turned to look at a beast of a man pushing 7’, his very presence demanding their attention. “It barely lasted me a couple days back then. Now it’ll last me a couple hours, dad.” The young giant idly rubbed at his muscle-bloated offseason stomach, a low thud echoing in the tense air as he gave it a firm slap. “You made some damned good progress these past months, but uh, as you can see... I’m not the skinny kid you sent off to college anymore, old man.” “Jeez, I’ll say,” I coughed as he took his luggage in tow; surprisingly it was just one bag, I’d later find out that he’d shredded through the rest of his garments, all of them too tight on his growing frame. I looked down, swearing that I saw him wink at me. I wasn’t paying much attention to him. Actually, I was trying my hardest to avoid looking and thinking about him, lest this half chub in my crotch got any harder. But as we made our way to the exit, I heard a low, thunderous gurgling coming from behind me. “Aw man, speaking of protein shakes, mind we stop by the juice bar before we go? Between the flight and waiting for you to come pick me up, I’m starving,” Tristan grunted. It wasn’t like he needed my permission. The huge teen passed his luggage off to me and sauntered off towards a stall. The look on the cashier’s face was a mix of that usual apathy afforded by service workers and the terror of realizing that the huge man, around 7’ tall and only God knows how many pounds heavy, was real and not a figment of her imagination. My son ordered two shakes, each at the largest size and added so many scoops of protein to each that the worker just eyed him. “You do realize it’s going to be more like a paste than a shake at that point, sir,” she had warned. “Yeah, that’s how I take it,” he chuckled with a shrug before paying for his ‘beverages.’ He sauntered back to me, two enormous cups in tow. Holding them up, I could see just how insanely built his arms were, those biceps tensed, those forearms gnarled with veins, feeding the expanse of muscle underneath them. By the time we had made it halfway to the exit, my son tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to see that had begun to chug one of the shakes and was trying to hand the other off to me. I stood there wordless as I gawked at my huge son, the shake he handed to me taking both of my hands up. He crushed the base of the cup he was still holding onto and he flattened the rest of cup, squeezing its contents into his mouth. The worker at the juice bar wasn’t kidding. That wasn’t a shake at all. It squeezed out of the cup like toothpaste, vaguely pink and the huge beast couldn’t get enough of it. Barely finished one, he tossed it into the nearby garbage before unceremoniously taking the one in my hands and began to do the same with the other one, not even stopping to make a comment. I watched in fascination as Tristan’s chest mashed into his chin with each gulp, the sound of him swallowing low and reverberating. Fuck, I could’ve sworn I saw his dick jolt in its basket when he finally managed to get the last of it all down, the beast letting loose a satisfied sigh. He wiped off the excess in his beard and hungrily lapped what he had managed to catch in his fingers up. “Hit the spot,” Tristan grunted, patting his musclegut once more, the low boom sounded solid, the flesh almost immovable. “Will probably last me a couple hours,” he said with a grin. Gods, this was the boy who could barely eat a quarter of his plate at a restaurant 8 months prior. Just what had happened to him?! As if to answer my question, he gave that gut of his a good rub. “Gotta hand it to ya, dad. You were right about the gym. Once I stepped in there and lifted my first dumbbell, it was like something was unleashed in me. You always talked about getting a pump and oh man, I think I know what you meant!” He raised an arm up and the seam along the shirt began to fray. “It was like all I could do was get bigger and bigger.” He did the same to the other arm, the seam faring just as well as its sister. When he got to my car, he was huffing to himself, almost in a trance. He was bouncing his titanic pecs, testing if he’d be able to rip the seams along the shoulders as well. He caught me looking and he relaxed. “Sorry, dad, I get a little carried away sometimes,” he mumbled, looking a little embarrassed. As he opened the passenger side door he chuckled and shook his head. “Been a while since I’ve been in your car, pops. I think I’ll need to sit in the back.” He closed the door and opened the one behind it. But, before going in, he paused, “Ah, I forgot, in your text you said you wanted to tell me something important?” He laughed, “Lemme guess, you’re porking one of the girls I had a crush on in high school. Ah, c’mon, you can tell me! Fuck, dad, that’d make me so proud. My pops gets a rockin’ hot bod and now he’s banging college chicks!” I gulped. I had completely forgotten about coming out to Tristan. I briefly tried to remember all the talking points I had laid out. But everything, even my best laid plans, were forfeit to the thoughts of worshiping this great beast of muscle. I for one, was glad he would be sitting behind me, because I was going to be sporting this erection all the way home. “Ahem, yes. I’ll tell you all about on the way back,” I coughed. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hope the dad can come out... and the son can get in that car...
  2. 54 points
    I don’t usually like to talk about these sort of things. Personal problems and such. But my son, Aidan.... He’s just growing so out of control! You would think at nineteen-years old he would have stopped or slowed down a little. But no, not him. It’s almost as if his growth just keeps on increasing. Taller, wider, bigger. This never ending factory of testosterone! Especially his muscles. 270-pounds now. I’ve honestly never felt so small and inferior around another man before! “M-“Maybe it’s time you get a girlfriend or something, Aidan...“ I couldn’t help but stutter one night. Right at the dinner table. Watching him obsessively flex between each few bites. So in love with own increasing prowess. His own muscles. He could barley take his eyes off himself. “Meh...” Aidan, grunted in response. Finishing off every last bit of meat. *BURRRPPP “No ones really captivated my attention...” He continued. Giving his mammoth muscle arm a couple of pumps next. 24-inches of hulking teenage bicep. Seeming not even the slightest bit interested in the conversation. No girls. Not even guys. I honestly wouldn’t have cared if he was gay. But it was always just about his muscles. Nothing more. “Plus, I honestly just want to focus on getting bigger...” Aidan, stated like always. Pumping the Everest-sized peak of freaky bicep, right up against his face. Staring at it obsessively. “Bigger?” I stuttered. Actually dropping my fork to the floor. And yet the topic of conversation held me completely captivated. With my curosity finally at a tipping point. I just had to know... How big did my son want to grow? “Well, like... How much bigger...?” So I finally just had to ask. Seeing a bit of surprise in his face. The big wheels in his small head, slowly began to turn. With his face even turning a little red. It was almost as if he was embarrassed to admit. “It’s ok, son... We’re all friends here.” I tried to comfort him. But even my own curiosity wasn’t prepared for the magnitude of my sons muscle lust. “I don’t know, Dad...” Aidan, finally spoke up. “I’ve honestly been having the craziest dreams...” He continued. Already making me gulp. Watching him bring down one his arms. Adjusting himself in his seat. Pulling and tugging at his skintight bulging gym shorts. “Muscle growth dreams, I guess you could say...” He even bit his lips a bit. “Muscle growth dreams?” I questioned. “Yeah, Dad...” Aidan, gulped a bit. “Except sometimes, well... I don’t ever stop growing!” He shockingly continued. “Bigger, and bigger, and BIGGER!” Groaning with this insatiable lust. Cringing the words through his teeth. “J-Jesus, Aidan...” Leaving me to stutter in even more disbelief. Especially as I watched his huge nipples began to harden up. Adjusting himself so much in his chair, it began to creak and crack. Almost as if he was getting horned up. “400... 500-POUNDS of muscle!!” Aidan, unexpectedly snarled. This untamed beastly muscle lust. Suddenly flexing into a most muscular pose. blowing his tank-top apart like paper. Right at the diner table. *RIIIIPPPP* “F-FUCK!!” Making me squeal like some school girl. Shrink into my chair. Suddenly overshadowed by these two absolutely monstrous blimps of muscle-breast. Pecs bigger then watermelons. Twice as hairy as my own. “But you’re already so big, son...” I blubbered in confusion. Feeling as if I had opened up the biggest can of worms. And yet he was nowhere near finished describing his fantasy. “More... and more... AND MORE!” He shamelessly continued. “800-pounds... 900-POUNDS! Urrghhh!” Aidan, really groaned. Grossly bucking his hips, his huge dick, a couple times against the underside of the table. “1000-pounds...” Aidan, shuttered. Whimpered. As if that was the ultimate number. This big ungodly muscle goal. “Unnghh... I’m so sorry, Dad...” Aidan, cringed. looking down at his foot-long boner. Actually lifting the table off the floor. Trying to stop himself. Control himself. “The big pussy crusher”, I heard his friends once refer to it as. “I just get so excited...” Aidan, admitted. Rubbing his gigantic shirtless muscle chest. Flicking his huge rock hard muscle nips. Even though he was embarrassed. But then again, this wasn’t the first time this had happened. Seeing my son uncontrollably horned up was becoming an increasingly awkward event. Usually occurring after a heavy workout. But never so randomly like this. “It o-ok, Son...” I tried to be supportive. “That’s quite the hungry appetite you got there...” I stated admiringly. With his cock still raging out of control. Sliding the dishes slowly towards me. My unsatisfied curiosity drove my ignorance to whole new playing field. “Is it even possible for someone to grow that size!?” I don’t know why I asked. Obviously it wasn’t possible. And yet I just couldn’t seem to stop myself from feeding back into my sons insane fantasies. “I don’t know if it’s possible, Dad... but I want it SO BAD!” Aidan, groaned with unbearable lust. Cringing and biting his teeth helplessly. With his cock suddenly throbbing, raging, what appeared to be a whole inch bigger. I thought he was going to cum! Remembering all those times I had to change his sheets the past couple months. All the wet dreams he was having... Were they really all just about him growing!? “Jees, son... At that size, you’d be squatting semi-trucks.” I chuckled jokingly... *RIIIPPPPP* “SEMI-TRUCKS!? Unnnghh, DAD!!!” Aidan, roared with embarrassment. As he finally cummed uncontrollably. “My LEGS would have to be ENORMOUS!!” He roared with wonder. As if I exploded his imagination. Watching his gym shorts actually blow apart. With his huge horse crushing cock emerging. Engorging to a whole new level of monstrosity. Gushing like a fire hydrant. So much cum I didn’t even think it was possible! Rope after rope of thick warm semen all over the chair, the table, his feet... his gigantic ape-sized hairy muscle legs. “YOU shouldn’t SAY such things, DAD!!!” Aidan, had totally lost it. Groaning in totally agony. A big rumbling pleasure explosion. Tilting his neck back helplessly. What a fucking beast. With his eyes closed in cringing embarrassment. I shamelessly peeked underneath the table... “Oh god...” I weeped even more. How was this my own creation? My own flesh and blood? My own son? Never seeing a cock so big in my life... Not even in the wildest of pornos! And he just couldn’t stop cumming. Leaking so much man-juice all over the floor. Even his shoes. Draining his big bull-sized testicles down to the very last drop. Like he hadn’t had released himself in months. Rumbling our tiny house as he helplessly bucked his huge car crushing muscle butt. “Dad... Please...” Aidan, choked up a bit. Knowing I must have been caught. “Please don’t look...” He even begged me a bit. I didn’t know how else to respond. Raising my head up. Seeing him still panting with his tongue sticking out. His face stuffed around nothing but muscle. Suffocated by his traps and pecs. Drooling helplessly down his colossal hairy chest. “I swear, I’m not gay!!” Aidan, unexpectedly continued. Looking beyond perplexed. “I just really... REALLY like MUSCLE!” He shuttered a bit more. Shooting out one last throat choking load. All his muscles bulging, tensing. “Jesus fuck, son...” Was all I could seem to say. “I guess I better start buying you more chickens then...”
  3. 48 points
    Andy wiped the sweat from his bench with a towel, and then the sweat from his brow. He was done for the day, and at last it was time for him to drink his shake and go home. Andy always worked hard in the gym – it meant a lot to him. Anyone who has been bullied will know what it means to get tough. He walked back to the changing room, feeling the endorphin rush, the ache in his limbs and pectorals, the bulk of his pump. At the start of the summer holiday, he hadn’t had a clue what he was doing. He had been so skinny he could barely push open the door to the gym. Now he looked like an athlete. A skinny athlete, fine. An athlete with the barest bit of muscle. It was enough. For now. He swept through the changing room door, pulled his vest with difficulty over his pumped upper body, kicked off his sneakers, jockstrap, shorts. He walked to the shower and luxuriated in the heat on his body – and the feeling of being bigger. Bigger than the old Andy. And bigger than – them. It felt so good. He turned off the shower, walked out of the cubicle and that was when he saw them. The lads from the estate. Lee. Dean. They were dressed in the usual scally boy uniform: white trainers and socks, black Adidas tracksuit and white t-shirts. Lee wore a thick chunky silver chain and Dean had a skinny gold chain with a little cross hanging from it. They were sitting by his gym kit, waiting for him. Lee pretended not to have seen him. He picked up Andy’s jockstrap and sniffed deep. ‘Fuck,’ he said, ‘that fucking reeks. Must belong to some little poofter gym bunny.’ ‘Yeah, stinks of sweat, disgusting little bum bandit must get fucked in it when he’s not working out.’ ‘Hello lads,’ said Andy. ‘Haven’t seen you in a few months.’ ‘Whoa, fuck me,’ said Lee, looking him up and down. ‘Look at this, Dean, it’s Arnold fucking Schwarzenegger.’ ‘Or is it a little baby bird?’ ‘Cross between the two, I reckon.’ Andy grinned. ‘Take a good look while you talk your shit. I’m not huge but I'm pretty big. Bigger than either of you losers.’ He curled a bicep. ‘You’re nothing now. I’m in control.’ He pulled a ‘most muscular’. ‘And I’m only going to get bigger and bigger. Stronger and stronger. More powerful.’ The two scallies stared at him, taking in the new contours of his physique. For years he had been their bitch. Now the tables had turned. ‘Okay, so it’s true. You’ve been dedicated,’ said Lee, standing up. ‘And it’s paid off. You’ve really changed.’ ‘We heard you’d been working out,’ said Dean. ‘Thinking you could fight back.’ ‘And you know what,’ said Lee, ‘it would have worked. You’re already bigger than I thought you would be.’ ‘You’ll be getting all the local daddies chasing your arse, won’t you, poofter,’ said Dean, and spat on the changing room floor. Andy felt himself getting hard at their words. Fucking hell, he thought, not now. ‘Maybe I will,’ he said, folding his big arms. Fuck, he thought. I’m naked in front of them and I’m more intimidating than they expected. ‘Well, enjoy that, you fucking queer,’ said Lee. ‘But don’t go thinking you’re safe.’ ‘Not from us,’ said Dean. ‘I have nothing to fear from two skinny little chavs,’ said Andy. ‘Maybe not,’ said Lee. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a little brown medicine bottle. ‘But we’re not staying that way for long.’ He unscrewed the bottle and knocked back half the contents, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ‘Come on, you cunt,’ said Dean, ‘give me the other half.’ Lee extended the hand with the bottle toward his mate. He was breathing hard suddenly, and the hand was shaking. Dean took the bottle quickly. ‘What’s going on?’ said Andy, suddenly nervous. ‘We’re catching you up, gay boy,’ said Lee. He unzipped his tracksuit top and threw it on the floor. His face was a little flushed, his teeth were gritted, and his breathing was getting harder. He ran a hand over his white t-shirt, the cloth flapping around his skinny frame. He swallowed, and swallowed again. And the neck suddenly thickened. Around the neck, Lee’s shoulders flexed and broadened, like wings opening. He raised his little stick arms as if flexing his biceps. He had no biceps to flex, and then suddenly they were swelling inside the white t-shirt, filling it out. ‘Fuck!’ Lee gasped. ‘That feels fucking good!’ He was as big as Andy in the shoulders. Now his pecs were growing to match. The t-shirt went suddenly taut with a twang. The white chain that had hung loose on his neck was now riding on a pair of pecs rounder and prouder than Andy’s pert little ones. Lee’s hands moved down to caress his waist, and the t-shirt stretched tighter to show thick hard abdominals that had suddenly appeared. ‘Oh yeah,’ said Lee. ‘I’m gonna be beach body ready this year.’ He looked ridiculous, an adult gymnast’s body on a teenager’s legs. But suddenly he convulsed, bent over, and when he stood up straight away, he had gained several inches in height. ‘This is better than sex,’ said Lee, moaning. His hand was actually on his cock. ‘Fucking hell,’ said Dean. ‘Is that gonna fucking happen to – gah!’ He sank to his knees as the chemical took hold. ‘Holy shit, here I come!’ His tracksuit suddenly looked moulded to his physique. He looked up and grinned at Andy, a mad stare. ‘How’s that, you gay cunt,’ he said. ‘All fucking equal now, right?’ ‘Oh shit!’ gasped Lee. ‘How do you – how do you fucking – how you fucking stop the fucking thing working?’ They both stared at him. The height he had gained suddenly swelled by another couple of inches. The tracksuit bottoms were clinging to his hips now. The t-shirt was riding up to show off abdominals swelling into a bodybuilder gut. As his shoulders grew taller, the t-shirt was drawn up to just cover his chest. Then the lats expanded outwards and the pectoral muscles swelled outwards and Lee panted. ‘It’s fucking strangling me!’ he gasped. The shirt burst down the front and hung in two big shreds off his huge form. The silver chain was now getting tight on his throat, but it showed off the massive mounds of his pectorals as if that had been its original purpose. Lee’s teenage face above it looked surreal, but now he grinned; his gasp had turned to a laugh, several octaves deeper than before. He advanced on Andy and effortlessly put a huge hand on the lad’s shoulder. ‘Thought you were big, didn’t you?’ he growled. ‘Well, look at me now, gym bunny. Look who’s in charge now?’ ‘Yeah,’ said Dean. ‘And it’s only just fucking well begun.’ To be continued
  4. 38 points
    Short intro - I’ll keep going if folk think it’s good. It seemed so obvious to me. As a skinny guy who needs to wank over muscle stories everyday, and dreams of busting out of his shirt, bending metal and mmmmmmm roid rage........, it just seemed obvious. I needed to drink as much muscle cum as possible. You see, as I sat there, wanking over Joey Sullivan flexing his veiny 21 inch biceps, the thought popped into my head - “he must have so much extra testosterone in his cum, given the sheer extra his body must produce to make him so huge”. After I busted a massive load over my screen, I started to think..... “well, if I drank his cum, that would be a boost to my bod. I’d be drinking pure testosterone. Like steroids. And what if I combined that WITH steroids. And more cum. And more roids! Could I finally stop reading these stories and actually become a fucking muscle BEAST!!?!?” I was so horned up at the thought, I stroked myself again. This time imagining drinking Joey, and then using my cum enhanced muscles to beat him the fuck up. I’ve never been a dominant person, but if I make myself a muscle freak, why shouldn’t I overpower everyone and be their alpha. Makes sense! So that night, the stink of cum in my room, I started my search for muscle gays. Grinder and such apps to find the biggest guys, then a little online stalking to workout where and when they pumped iron. I found my first subject - Jake. I was messaging him and calling him “super Jake” because this 19 year old was so pumped that he made shirts look like they did on superman. He had the prettiest smile that just said “yea - I’m a fucking specimen and I know it!” He worked out late at night at Tony’s Pure Gym, and he was quite a slut based on how many times he let me wank with him on Grindr. I was going to find him, and start my transformation. It just made sense. A few weeks before, I started the roids. I had a little home gym. I would inject, get rock hard, put some muscle porn on the TV, and lift the barbell. I could do about 15 with 100 pounds. I was happy that I was starting to get real definition. I was even happier that I would grunt so loud as I pumped my arms and then my cock, that the neighbours had to keep turning their TV up! “Yea you weak bitches. I want everyone to know I’m getting fucking swole. And wait until I drink from Super Jake and his Super Muscle Cock. I’m gonna get so EXTREMEMEMEMMEM”
  5. 34 points
    Another week later, Keith was getting ready for football practice. He had pulled on his pants and was reaching for his padding when a hand landed atop his right shoulder. He flinched slightly underneath the touch. “Easy, bud. It’s just me. You always react like that”, Matt said as he let go off his roommate’s shoulder and pulled off his shirt to get changed. “Like what?”, Keith asked and turned sideways. His gaze travelled along the naked torso of his roommate. Matt’s mysterious growth hadn’t slowed down and he had packed on even more mass. His pecs jutted further from his chest, his six-pack looked more chiseled with a hint of a fourth row of abs at the bottom, his shoulders had become rounder and fuller, his traps mounded higher, his arms were fuller and crossed with more veins; he looked like an evolved version of the guy he was a week earlier. Keith felt a bit uneasy standing this close to his roommate’s body, swollen with thick muscle. Just two weeks ago, he had been the bigger one of the two. Since last week Matt had outgrown him and the difference was only increasing. Matt now had a good 50 pound of muscle on him. Keith had to repel the instinctive impulse to cover his own torso. “Well, ya always tremble a bit when I touch ya lately. Like ya’re afraid or something”, Matt replied. “I won’t hurt ya, bud”, he added with a grin. Keith shot big an unconvincing and forced grin and pulled on his padding. “I know, man”, he said as he put on his shirt, stood up and turned to fully face his roommate. Geez. Even with my gear on his bigger than me, he thought as he noted how Matt’s bare shoulders outsized his own that were widened by their pads. “Ya’re my bud, man. I’ll always have yar back”, Matt said, patted his roommate’s padded shoulder and pulled on his pants. “Like a big bro watching over his little brother”, he added as he stood up tall. Keith stared up at his roommate’s eyes: besides his growth in mass, Matt had also grown another 2 inches taller, making him now the taller one. Keith nodded a reply. Matt finished gearing up. “Let’s hit the field, man”, he said and grabbed his helmet. Fully suited up, he outsized his roommate even more. Keith followed suit and walked behind his buddy toward the field. Just two weeks earlier he had been the one to push Matt to get to the field, now he was the one being urged to follow. Practice did go great however for both the roommates. Matt eased through the drill with his new bulk and Keith’s slightly diminished frame hadn’t cost him any strength. After 45 minutes coach decided to end practice with a friendly game. “Hearst and Dayton: pick your teammates”, he yelled. Sean, the senior quarterback, and Matt stepped forward and picked their teammates. “Don’t come crying later, pretty boys”, Sean growled at Matt and Keith as he jogged past them with his team. “Let’s crush ‘em, men” Matt said to his team and they formed a line. The game got underway and Sean’s team had the upper hand: he had picked al his senior buddies and a few juniors, leaving Matt with the freshmen and his fellow sophomores. Matt’s new size did however inflict some damage on Sean’s team. As the game was coming to an end, Matt passed the ball at Keith, who began running toward the endzone. Sean sensed the danger and moved in position to block him. Let’s have some fun. Keith blinked as the strange voice filled his mind. His pace dropped a bit and he shook his head. A grin formed on Sean’s face and he began picking up speed moving toward Keith. Keith’s vision went dark as the organism took full control of him. It made him speed up and run straight toward the charging quarterback. Sean’s grin only got wider: he knew he had a good 30 pounds of bulk on the other guy and was going to charge right into him. The image of the smaller guy flying backward already popped up in his mind. A few feet before impact, the organism made Keith dart aside to avoid the charge. Sean was half taken by surprise and readjusted his course. He charged at the smaller guy again. The organism somehow anticipated every move the quarterback could made. It made Keith jumped from left to right, making it unable for the bigger man to hit him. The organism pushed Keith’s body to its limits and made him run past the slowing quarterback. A loud cheer made Keith come back to himself. He blinked when he realized that he was standing in the endzone and the football was tossed at his feet. He looked around and saw his teammates cheering and running toward him: he had somehow scored a touchdown. The next moment, the coach ended practice. Sean’s team celebrated their victory as everyone made their way back to the locker room. “How did you do that, man?” Keith glanced aside and saw his roommate jogging up to him. “What?”, he asked as he continued to walk over the field. Matt easily held up with his smaller buddy. “Yar moves, man. Incredible”, Matt replied, “It was like you were dancing around Sean. Like ya knew every move he would make and just couldn’t be touched by him. Ya should have seen the look on his face. Hilarious!”. Before Keith could reply, the coach yelled at them. “Dayton! Summers! Move your asses! In my office when you’re clean! Don’t keep me waiting!”. Both of them jogged over to the locker room to get changed. “Better luck next time with your wimp team, pretty boy.” Matt spun around and faced Sean. Sean looked down slightly into the sophomore’s eyes, a smug grin on his face. “Well, no reply? Still thinking how your boys lost against my team of real men?”, he asked. Matt clenched his fists. Even though he had to look up at the senior, his own muscles were fuller and rounder than Sean’s. “Enjoy it, while it lasts, Hearst”, he spat back, “Your days as the alpha are numbered.” Sean’s look got even nastier and he shoved his chest into Matt’s. “Testing your luck, pretty boy?”, he snarled. Keith noted that Matt’s clenched fist was slowly moving backwards. He placed his hands atop his buddy’s shoulder. “Let go, Matt. He’s not worth it”, he said. Matt gave Sean a final glare and turned around. “Listen to your girlfriend, pretty boy. Go suck each other off”, Sean let out and strutted further toward the shower zone, smacking his shoulder against Matt’s upper back. After a quick shower, Matt and Keith made their way into the coach’s office. “Shut the door”, the coach ordered as they got in. He looked up from his paperwork and stared at the two athletes standing in front of his desk. “Dayton, what are your current stats? Height and weight?”. “6’2. 259 pounds, coach”, Matt replied and folded his arms in front of his chest. His biceps bulged as he put his hands behind them. “Are you fucking kidding me, son?”, the coach shot back. “No, sir. 6’2 and 259 pounds”, Matt answered. “According to this file you were measured and weighed during your checkup in the hospital”, the coach went on, “It says right here you are 5’8 and 208.5 pounds. How on Earth did you gain 50 and grew 4 inches in just two weeks?” “Some growth spurt, I guess…”, Matt began. “Cut the crap, son! Growth spurt my ass! Are you on steroids? Growth hormone?”, the coach spat back in anger, “ ‘cause if you are, I’ll suspend you from my team. It wouldn’t be the first time.” “NO!”, Matt shouted in response, making both Keith and the coach jump up a bit. He unfolded his arms and held them next to his body, clenching his fist to make his corded forearms harden and push up the snaking veins, “I would never do something like that! I’m having the best workouts of my life and just feel full of energy these last weeks.” “Well, the first juicer that admits still has to walk in”, the coach stated and turned toward Keith. “You’re his roommate. Tell me, mister Summers: is he telling the truth?”. Keith gulped to scrape his throat. “I can honestly say, sir, that Matt is working out like a beast. I have never seen him use anything that’s not allowed”, he said. He glanced aside quickly and saw Matt looking at him. “Off course you haven’t seen him use it. He would be stupid to jam a needle in his ass in front of you, wouldn’t he?”, the coach answered, “He could do it when you’re not around. Or do you guys hold hands all day?”. Keith shook his head. “It’s true, Matt could use roids when I’m not around, sir. But I’m very sure he doesn’t. I know Matt since last year and he’s an honest boy, ehr…guy…ehr… man”, he stated. “You aren’t telling this because he’s next to you and wants you to say this?”, the coach asked. “No, sir”, Keith replied, noting the protestive grunts Matt let out aside him, “Like I said: I’m one hundred percent sure Matt isn’t juicing. I’ve seen him workout and just know that he’s an honest man”. “Fine. We’ll see if that’s true”, the coach said and turned back to Matt, “Report to my assistant. A nurse will be there to take a blood sample. Tomorrow we’ll know if your friend is right. Oh and professor Tanis informed me that she wants to speak to you as soon as possible.” “Yes, sir”, Matt said to his coach and went for the door. “Not you, mister Summers,” the coach said to Keith who was following his friend, “I have some more questions for you. Perhaps you’ll speak more freely when mister Dayton isn’t here.” Matt threw a quick look at Keith and left. “So, Summers, you still saying the same thing about your roommate?”, the coach asked. “Yes, coach”, Keith replied. “Think carefully. No need to tell what he wants you to tell. He’s not around and if he’s juicing he’ll be kicked off campus right away”, the coach went on. “No need to rethink: Matt’s an honest guy. He would never cheat. His results come from hard work. I’m sure of it”, Keith replied once more. “Fine then”, the coach admitted and waved Keith away. Hours later, Keith jumped up from the chair at his desk as the door was slammed open and Matt walked in and slammed it shut again. “Geez, Matt. Calm down. No need to rip off the door”, Keith said. “Professor Tanis kept me in her office to write some assignment I was late on. Kept glancing at me while I was writing. Made me miss my workout”, Matt rumbled and tossed his backpack on the ground. “What did coach have to tell ya?” “More questions about your growth. And ‘roids”, Keith replied and turned around in his chair. “WHAT?”, Matt said loudly. Keith noted the dark look in his roommate’s eyes and got up. He stepped up to his buddy, reaching out with his hand to touch the guy’s round shoulder. “Easy, man. Told him you’re the most honest guy I know.” Matt ignored his buddy’s remark and grabbed the guy’s shoulders. He pulled him close so their faces were mere inches apart. “Really? Ya sure ya didn’t say anything else?”, he spat in anger. A strange feeling of fear and intimidation welled up in Keith’s stomach. His roommate was 50 pounds of muscle heavier than him and his strong hands were slightly digging into his shoulders. He saw the anger in his roommate’s eyes. “Calm down, Matt”, he said, trying to sound as cool as possible, “I KNOW you’re honest and would never use ‘roids. I’ve seen you train the last weeks: hard work for big results”. The harsh look in Matt’s eyes evaporated slowly. “Sorry, man”, he said and relaxed his grip, “I know ya're my friend. Thanks for standing up for me.” “You would do the same for me, man”, Keith replied and gently patted his buddy’s shoulder. “I mean it: I’m sorry. Should have trusted ya. We cool?”, Matt asked. “Sure thing, man. No problem. I get you’re upset people question your hard work. So what report made Tanis write you?”, Keith asked and sat back down at his desk. “Something boring. Guess she just wanted to keep me there and stare at me. Can’t blame her, though”, Matt replied with a grin and bounced his pecs beneath his tight shirt. Keith rolled his eyes and returned to his work. Matt pulled off his shirt to grab his training gear. Keith stole glances of his roommate’s beefed up torso as he pretended to continue working on his assignment. “Catch ya later, bud”, Matt said as he grabbed his bag and walked out off the room. Inside Keith the organism continued its process of bonding with its host. The process was very slow because it couldn’t risk destroying the host’s weak body. It kept asking itself how such a weak species could dominate this world. The answers would have to be hidden inside the soft organ inside the head of its host. An organ that seemed to command the host’s entire body and that sometimes could be fended off when the organism took full control of its host. For some reason, the organism didn’t have access to that organ just yet. For now, the organism limited itself to fusing entirely with its host. It would need to feed to keep up the process of bonding without endangering its host’s body. Keith’s vision went dark and his body got up somewhat mechanically from his chair. His now completely black eyes scanned the room but couldn’t detect any remains of the other male’s spores. The organism growled, making Keith’s stomach produce a strange sound. The hunt is on. The organism thought as it made Keith’s body leave his room. The organism recalled that the other male would be in the place with the iron bars and plates. It made Keith’s body walk over there. Minutes later, Keith’s body walked into the university’s gym. The organism sensed the hormone-filled air and growled. It detected the other male on the other side of the place, lifting a bar above his head. Unseen, it made Keith’s body move closer. The scent of sweat, musk and hormones got heavier, driving the organism wilder. It got ready to move in and latch onto the organ that produced the spores. Suddenly, the body refused moving on. The organism sent another command. No. The organism tried its best, but the soft organ inside its host’s head prevented it from making the body move toward the other male. Somehow, this soft organ managed to overpower the organism’s commands. A faint sound from the adjacent room made the organism turn its focus away from the other male. Like a robot, Keith’s body walked into the locker room and saw a guy leave. He followed him outside as the other guy walked across campus. In a dark spot, the organism made its move: it took full command of Keith’s body and made it sprint over to the other guy. The guy, a junior wrestler, turned around as he heard footsteps. Before he could react, he saw a guy that outsized him by a good 20 pounds rush over and punch him hard in the gut. His abs absorbed the blow but a second one made him fold double as the air was knocked out of him. “What the…”, he began, but the other guy yanked down his pants and boxers and dove onto his cock. “Fuck”, he groaned as he stood back tall and let his back rest against the wall. The organism ignored the other guy’s hands that grabbed its host’s head but latched onto the stiff organ inside its host’s mouth. Within seconds it tasted the testosterone from the precum the stiff organ leaked. “FUUUUUGHNCK”, the wrestler grunted as his cock exploded inside the hot mouth. The organism absorbed every drip of the spores. As the waves cooled down, it made its host’s hand grab hold of the balls at the base of the stiff organ and grab them hard. “Aughn”, the wrestler yelped in pain as his balls were being crushed. The organism made its host’s hand clutch hard and its tentacles dug into the cock as it sucked out every ounce of the spores. The wrestler’s muscles were deflating as the essence of his manhood was being siphoned away. He’d lost about 40 pounds before he passed out. The organism felt the stiff, yet smaller organ slip away from its host’s mouth. It felled less fed as from the spores of the other male that shared its host’s room. Still, it felt the energy build up inside itself. The next morning Keith got up first. He got out of bed, his morning word straining his boxers. On the other side of the room, Matt’s gentle breathing was heard. Immediately, Keith’s vision went dark and the organism grabbed full control of him. Keith’s body moved mechanically over to the bed of his roommate, fished his 8 incher from his boxers and began stroking the shaft furiously. Within seconds, cloud after cloud of dust was blown into Matt’s face. Keith’s balls were already fully bonded with the organism and now only produced its spores anymore. 9 thick clouds blasted from Keith’s 8 incher, enveloping his roommate’s face in a dusty fog before the clouds were inhaled by Matt. The organism kept pushing out more of its spores, a cloud forming in the air above Matt. Keith’s body was trembling with exhaustion as the organism pushed it towards its limits. It milked out 5 more blasts before Keith’s body crashed down on the floor in exhaustion.
  6. 32 points
    Keith had a restless night. The minute he’d hit his bed, he had sunk into a deep, dark sleep. Strange images of a little grey, octopus-like thing sliding across his body had haunted him. Shivers had run along his muscular body. He shot up atop his bed, inhaling deeply. “Finally awake, sleepy head?” He looked up and saw Matt standing in the doorway leading to their bathroom. “What time is it?”, Keith asked somewhat groggily, noticing his sheets were drenched with sweat that was still sliding along his torso. “6.15 p.m.”, Matt replied, “You almost slept for 11 hours. I just got back from the gym.” Keith looked at Matt, who was wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his muscular waist. His arms and shoulders still looked pumped from his workout. “Seems like you could also use a shower. Man, the entire rooms stinks of your sweat. I’ve got a date tonight so you have the room to yourself”, Matt said. Keith got up from his bed and walked to the bathroom. “Have fun, man”, he said with a grin and entered the shower. The shower worked wonders: the hot water made Keith’s muscles relax. He felt his balls churn and moved his right hand down to cup them. “Aughn”, he groaned as his fingers made contact with his over-sensitive balls. They felt a bit bigger than normal and he quickly turned off the water and moved in front of the large mirror. His balls did look a bit swollen. His entire body seemed a bit saggy, his muscles lacking their usual hardness. “A night of bad sleep. Most be some kind of flu”, he said to his reflection. Right then, his stomach growled loudly. He patted his six-pack, dried off, and walked toward their little fridge. He began eating and kept going until every ounce of food was down his body. He even eat the protein powder in the two tubs. He then gulped down two gallons of milk and burped. His right hand patted his somewhat bloated six-pack as he walked back to his bed. He got in and dozed off, not even hearing his roommate return deep into the night. The sound of water running pulled Keith from his sleep. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and felt his cock pulse inside his boxers. A grin formed on his face and his left hand disappeared beneath the sheets, moving toward his shaft. It disappeared inside his boxers and grabbed his morning wood. He began pumping his shaft. He felt his body heat rising as he stroked away. “This time you’re awake.” The remark made Keith return to the present. His roommate had just emerged from their bathroom. His hand froze atop his shaft as he looked at Matt. “I’m gonna grab us some food ‘cause you ate everything in the fridge. Make sure you’re ready to hit the gym when I return”, Matt said as Keith got up from his bed. “You’re not impressing me with that 8 little inches of cock”, Matt added with a grin toward Keith’s tented boxers before he headed out. Keith watched his roommate leave and then walked over inside the bathroom, dropping his boxers. He entered the shower cabin. Instantly a mixture of shower gel and musk hit his nose. He looked at the tilled wall and saw the sticky remains of his roommate’s orgasm slowly sliding down toward the floor. He didn’t know why, but the white liquid seemed to pull in his attention. Lick it A strange voice inside him seemed to whisper to him. Keith blinked a few times but felt his body move toward the tilled wall for some unknown reason. Feed…hunger… Lick it The next moment Keith’s mind went dark as the organism took full control of him. As his vision went dark, his body bent down, stuck out his tongue and licked the cum from the tilled wall. His tongue slide along the cold tiles as he licked away the last sticky remains his roommate had left on the wall. His vision returned as he stood back up. He blinked a few times, not knowing what had just happened and felt his cock smack against his six-pack. Mechanically, his right hand grabbed his shaft and stroked it roughly. Within seconds he was panting, his muscles hardened and he came. He threw back his head in pure bliss and closed his eyes. “UGHN”, he bellowed loudly. Inside him, the organism absorbed the cum pushed out by Keith’s balls. Unknown to Keith since he had his eyes closed, his cock blasted out a dusty cloud instead of its usual blasts of cum. He reopened his eyes as he heard his roommate come back inside the adjacent part of their room and turned off the water. He toweled off his body, put on his clothes and emerged fully energized from the shower. He followed Matt to the gym and had the workout of a lifetime, feeling stronger and more energized than ever. “Geez, what did you have for breakfast?”, Matt asked after their workout. He had struggled to keep up with the pace of his roommate. “Back on top, little guy”, Keith replied, “Let’s grab some diner. This one’s on me.” The next morning Keith awoke first. He heard his roommate’s calm breathing on the other side of the room. He got up and went into the bathroom. He sighed as the hot water cascaded down onto his broad, muscular back. He rubbed the shower gel along his torso, sliding his hands across his chest. Down below, he felt his 8 incher smack hard against his six-pack, begging for release. His left hand played with his nipple as his right hand closed around his rock-hard shaft. “Upf” Keith felt the tension build up inside him as a soft moan escaped his throat. His breathing got faster, his strokes longer and harder… “Dude, how much more time do you need?” The sound of his roommate’s voice and the knock on the matted glass pulled Keith back to reality. He noted the silhouette of Matt’s muscular body through the glass. He stroked his cock a final time as he was so close to his edge. “UGHRN!!!!!” Keith roared as his entire body jerked. His vision went dark from the pleasure that washed over his body. Like a day earlier, the organism inside him fed upon the cum produced by his balls. Before the liquid could reach the end of his shaft, it was consumed by the organism. His cock produced four large clouds of dust that sprayed in the air toward the ceiling. He reopened his eyes and gave his cock a final jerk. He inhaled deeply, turned off the water and stepped out of the shower cabin. He froze in his tracks as he saw his fully nude roommate standing against the sink. He noted the smug grin on Matt’s face who handed him a towel. “Hope you didn’t smear you cum all over the shower. Man, I think they heard you roar three rooms further”, Matt said as he moved toward the shower cabin. He pushed Keith aside and inspected the shower cabin. “Seems like ya produce more noise than cum, bud”, he said and turned his head to see his roommate leave the bathroom. He stepped inside the shower cabin and closed it. He breathed in, inhaling the cloud of dust produced by Keith and then turned on the shower. “Ready for class, dude?”, Matt asked 10 minutes later as he emerged from the bathroom. He grabbed his backpack and followed Keith to their lecture. After the boring lecture the two buds got back to their room to drop off their books, grabbed their workout gear and headed straight for the gym. Like the day before, Keith had an excellent workout. He hit a new PB on the bench press. This time however, Matt managed to keep up with his bigger friend. His energy was through the roof and he outworked his roommate on every exercise they did: he pumped out more reps and an additional set with weights that were only slightly less. By the end of their training, his sweat-drenched shirt hugged his pumped torso like a second skin. “Ow yeah”, Matt growled to his reflection as he threw a most muscular in front of the large mirror. The seams of his shirt popped open a bit at the sides as his pumped lats pushed the overstretched fabric past breaking point. “Someone’s having a good day. Looking good, man”, Keith said appreciatively. “So much energy”, Matt let out and hardened his flex some more. An obvious tearing sound signaled that his shirt lost the battle against his pumped lats. “Ya better got some new shirts”, Keith added with a grin. He blinked as his roommate ripped off his shirt and exposed his pumped torso. Every muscle on Matt’s torso seemed ready to burst through his skin. The shiny layer of sweat only added to the image. “Let’s shower”, Matt said and strutted past his buddy toward the locker room. Inside Keith, the organism was gathering more knowledge of his host. It lay in a near-dormant status inside his host, consuming very little of the man’s testosterone to avoid weakening him any further. It used its previous knowledge from the experiences in the lab in its advantage: it had acquired the knowledge not to drain the precious testosterone completely and kill the host. It was slowly bonding with the human body to survive on this new planet. Having been the dominant species on Mars for several centuries before falling into a near-fossilized state the tests inside the spaceship had brought it back to life. The rats had been a good snack and the first male had fallen victim to its overpowering hunger and urge to feed. The period inside the nurse had allowed it to get to know the dominant species on this planet. The lack of testosterone had forced it to feed upon itself and diminishing to almost nothing until the strong scent of pheromones given off by this young specimen of the opposite sex had pulled it back from its dormant state. Taking control of the female host to gain access to the male had been easy: these beings were no match for the impulses of the organism. It wondered how this species had managed to become the dominant one on this planet: it instinctively knew it could destroy these beings within seconds. Ever since entering the young male, it had been getting stronger feeding on his testosterone and the remains of spore the other male left on the cold surface in the rainy space they called ‘shower’. As it grew stronger and gained more insight in the functioning of its host, it began fusing slowly with its host. Two days later, Keith was changing into his football gear in the locker room as Matt patted him on the back and laughed as he hung onto his shoulders. “Heard some rumors you made Stacey a bit sore”, Matt said grinningly. Keith turned his head to look at him. “What…” “Geez, man”, Matt went on with his grin, “just crossed her on my way over here. She was still walking kind a strange. Heard the rumors there were very load groans coming from her room and ya were seen leaving pulling on yar shirt.” He squeezed his buddy’s shoulder more tightly. “Ya should ‘ve seen her face: smiling like a child on Christmas.” A grin formed in response on Keith’s face. He felt his legs working more and harder than usual to support his roommate’s body. Is he bulking?, he asked to himself, knowing that Matt had had excellent workouts the past three days. “Well, bud? No details?”, Matt asked. Keith felt some fatigue spread through his quads from supporting his roommate. He shrugged him off and went back to changing. “Ya could say I wore her out,” he let out. That’s the least, he thought as his mind went back to earlier that afternoon. He had been strangely horny and had pumped his cock into Stacey until she was begging for mercy. “Hope ya saved some energy for practice, bud”, Matt added and got changed himself. At the end of the week, Keith was standing in front of the mirror in their bathroom. He was looking at his shirtless reflection. He had lost about 10 pounds, making him look more ripped. “All this running at least got the summer pounds from partying off me”, he said to himself. “Yo, Keith. Ya in here?”. Matt’s voice made Keith turn his attention from his own reflection. “In here”, he replied and walked over to the adjacent room. He blinked as he saw his roommate standing at the end of his bed. “Back from the gym?”, he asked. “Nope. Class until now. Still have to hit the gym”, Matt replied as he turned around to face him. Keith couldn’t believe what he saw: his roommate filled out his shirt to perfection. Matt’s traps pushed the fabric slightly upward as his delts pulled it snugly around their round mass. His sleeves only came up to the top part of his biceps that filled them to their max even though his arms hung at his sides. A prominent vein ran along the side of the relaxed bicep and several smaller ones branched from it and crossed across the width of the upper arms. His forearms were decorated by more veins. The front of the shirt hugged his bigger pecs protruding more prominently from his chest. The shirt hung loosely around his midsection. “Wait… You don’t come from the gym? Geez… you look pumped as fuck, man. Guess you just need a bigger shirt then. Seems like this one shrunk”, Keith let out with a hint of disbelief. “Been growing like a weed. Like a second growth spurt or something”, Matt replied, “Gained like 20 pounds this week…” “20 pounds in a week? Better go easy on the food, chubby”, Keith let out with a grin. “And it’s all muscle”, Matt went on and lifted his shirt to reveal a tight six-pack. Keith’s grin melted away from his face as he stared at the chiseled six-pack that looked more defined than his own. He hardened his abs reflexively to make his own six-pack look more defined. His mind did the quick math. Fuck, that puts him at the 230 pound mark, he thought. “Looking good, bud”, he said”, “I lost 10 pounds.” “Of fat”, he added quickly. “So, ya’re about 210 right now?”, Matt asked. “Guess I’m the bigger guy now: have 20 pounds of muscle on ya”, he added with a grin. Being more muscular than his roommate made a rush of adrenaline shoot through him. “You’re heavier, but I’m still taller, chubby”, Keith shot back playfully. His smile froze once more in mere seconds as Matt came closer: Keith always looked straight at Matt’s forehead but now he was staring straight into his roommate’s blue-green eyes. A look of calm realization of someone that knows he’s the bigger man stared back at Keith. “Guess again, buddy: 6 feet. Just like ya”, Matt stated, “but bigger”. He flexed his right arm, making an 18.5 inch orb of muscle explode into hardness. Keith’s gaze was torn from his roommate’s eyes to the rock-hard bicep. Almost instinctively he raised his own arm and flexed it. His own bicep stopped as it reached 17 inches. The difference was obvious: his arm was more ripped but lacked the size of Matt’s bulkier one. “Come on. Let’s hit the gym. Having the greatest workouts of my life all week. It’s like I have energy for five. Can’t wait to pump some iron”, Mat said while he relaxed his pose and went to fetch his workout gear. “Well, ya coming or not?”, he asked as he saw Keith still standing in the exact same place. “Yeah, sure. Just a sec”, Keith replied and shook his head as he too got his workout gear. Inside the gym, Keith was relieved that his strength wasn’t off despite being 10 pounds lighter. He managed to match his personal record and even cranked out two reps more than normal thanks to lots of help from his buddy. “Fuck yeah. 6 reps”, he grunted as he sat up on the bench. “More like 4 and a half and one and half from me”, Keith replied grinningly. “Come on, buddy, move. My turn”. He pulled half the weight from the bar. Keith was still inhaling deeply as he got up, took a sip from the drink his buddy handed him and moved behind the bar to spot Matt. Matt laid down on the bench, took a deep breath that made his torso expand, grabbed the bar and cranked out 20 quick reps. Carp. 20 pounds more than my warmup weight, Keith thought as he looked down on his roommate who did a second and third warmup set. “Right. Add some weight, bro”, Matt said while he racked the bar. He waited for Keith to add the a plate at either side and then did his first work set. “…8,9,10,11,12”, he grunted and racked the bar. “More weight”. Keith obeyed and added another plate at each side. He watched his buddy crank out 12 more perfect reps. “More weight”, Matt let out and stared up directly into his roommate’s eyes. Two more plates were added to the bar and he un-racked it, groaning a bit as he lowered it slowly to his chest. “…8,euh9,euh10”, he grunted between his teeth while his face began getting red. Keith ‘s hand were near the bar to help but his roommate completed his set without a problem. “More weight.” “Are you sure, man?”, Keith asked. His buddy’s look filled with determination convinced him: he added two more plates to the bar, making the weight on the bar equal his own record. “Yeah”, Matt groaned as he un-racked the bar and lowered it to his chest. His face reddened further as he pushed the bar up. He growled, a deep guttural sound escaping his mouth as he continued his set. “…argh… 4,…humpf5, 6, yeah… 7… 8…9” Keith watched in disbelief as his roommate outperformed him with a weight he was proud off benching himself. He gave a spot and helped his buddy complete his tenth rep. “Geez, Matt. 4 reps more than me”, he let out appreciatively. “More…like… five”, Matt replied between deep breaths, “ya only did 4 solid reps with this weight. I did 9 perfect ones.” “More weight”, he added. Keith blinked at the remark. His mind was still processing the fact that his buddy had outperformed him with this weight. “Maybe you should call it a day, Matt. I mean, you already did better than me. Why risk…”. “More weight, I said”, Matt interrupted forcefully. Keith obeyed the order. He added two more, smaller plates to the bar that was now 30 pounds heavier than before. He looked down feeling a hint worried. He noted how his buddy’s engorged pecs protruded clearly against the sweaty shirt. Further down, he also noted a clear lump in the guy’s shorts. Matt un-racked the bar and lowered it in a controlled manner. “Fuck yeah”, he growled as he performed his first rep. Two more perfect reps followed. His face was dark red from the effort, sweat sliding along his forehead and his arms shook as he did his fourth rep. his pecs felt like they were on fire as more blood was pumped into the muscles. Keith moved in as his roommate lowered the bar for a fifth rep. “NO!”, Matt groaned to make Keith pull back his hands. “….arghugh…5” Keith stared in full disbelief as the bar was lowered another time and moved back up very slowly. He saw Matt’s arms shake as they pushed the bar further up. “…a…6…”, Matt grunted as he completed his sixth rep. Keith moved in and helped his buddy rack the bar. His mouth hung open slightly as Matt stood up and turned to face him: the guy’s pecs stretched his shirt insanely tight across the wide surface and seemed ready to burst through the fabric. There was no doubt who was the bigger guy now. “Fuck yeah”, Matt let out as he moved his arms back and forth to harden and relax his chest. “So pumped. Feels like my pecs ware gonna rip through my skin”. He grabbed the drink his roommate handed him and gulped half it down. “Right. Some pushups to finish things off”, he said more than he asked and moved toward the other side of the gym. Keith wandered behind his buddy and laid down next to him on the mat. Pushups had always been his favorite finisher of a good chest workout. He began pumping out reps, focusing on his form and breathing. He glanced aside and saw that Matt’s rhythm was faster than his own. He upped his pace a bit. After 20 reps, he felt the mild burning sensation spread through his chest. His breathing also got faster. Next to him, Matt kept pushing out more reps. At 35 the burning sensation turned into a painful soreness. He managed to pull out 5 more sloppy reps before his muscles gave out. Matt grinned as his buddy crashed down on the mat. “Giving up already?”, he asked playfully while he turned his head slightly. “I’ll show ya how it’s done”, he added and went back to his pushups. Keith just stared as he laid there, trying to calm his breathing. Matt passed the mark of 60 pushups without any faltering in his form. At the 80th rep, his arms began shaking slightly. “More”, he groaned as his chest began burning again. He closed his eyes as he pumped out more reps. “90”, he heard Keith say in a tone with hints of disbelief. His arms now shook more violently and his pecs felt like they were going to rip from his chest but he refused to give in. “Mo…re”, he wheezed, trying to ignore the almost stabbing pain in his chest. Keith shook his head in awe as his buddy went down at his 99th rep. He sat up grabbed the half empty drink and handed it over to Matt. “Thanks, man”, Matt said and grabbed the drink as he laid down to catch his breath. “You’re crazy, man”, Keith said laughingly while he stood up, “Too bad you didn’t get out a 100 reps. Better luck next time.” Matt gulped down the last bit of his drink and rose to his feet. Keith took a step back involuntarily as his roommate stood up: Matt looked massive with his pumped torso. The guy’s chest was so pumped it had ripped small holes in the fabric of the sweat-soaked shirt. “Ya were right earlier: I’m gonna need bigger shirts”, Matt said and ripped away his shirt. Keith’s stomach growled as his roommate revealed his torso. Inside him, the organism reacted to the scent of sweaty musk and testosterone. “Fuck. My pecs feel like they’re gonna burst through my skin”, Matt stated and looked past Keith at his reflection, “Fuack. Look at my chest. Just insane”. Matt laughed at his reflection. Keith stared at the pumped pecs that had a reddish shine beneath the sweaty surface. His roommate’s pecs looked like they had doubled in size during their workout. “Man, I can’t even flex ‘em. There so pumped”, Matt said grinningly. “Fuck. There so hard”, he added as his right hand groped the pumped chest. “Feel ‘em” Keith blinked at the remark. “Come on, man. Don’t be shy”, Matt went on. Keith didn’t move. He felt Matt’s hand grab his wrist and move his right hand up. He felt the warmth emanating from the pumped muscle as his hand was brought in closer. He sighed slightly as his hand was placed atop the left pec. It felt like concrete heated by the sun. “Watcha think, man?”, Matt asked and released his buddy’s wrist. Keith didn’t react. Instinctively, his left hand joined his right and placed itself atop the other, pumped pec. His fingers tested the pumped muscle, but couldn’t dent the rock-hard surface. The sweaty odor filled his nose and drove the organism inside him wild. Matt placed his hands atop his hips and stood there as his roommate fell his pecs. Having outlifted his former bigger buddy and feeling his own rock-hard chest resist the grabbing fingers, made him feel like a total alpha. He felt his plump cock inflate further inside his shorts. He closed his eyes in pure satisfaction. The growling sound of Keith’s stomach pulled him back to reality. “Let’s shower and grab something to eat. Seems like yar more hungry than me”, he said and brushed away his roommate’s hands. The shower zone was deserted as they entered and Matt walked over to the furthest shower in the corner. His hard 9 incher smacking against his abs in the process. Keith followed and took the shower next to his buddy. He looked aside and saw that Matt was facing the wall. The guy’s back looked more like a V each day. Matt’s right arm was placed against the wall, making a thick tricep jut out at its back as he let the hot water cascade down on his pecs. Keith noticed the faint rocking movement his buddy was making and heard his breathing getting faster and deeper. He automatically got what was going on. “Yeauhgn!”. Matt bellowed as he came in long bursts against the wall. The orgasm washed over him as the excitement of the workout and the realization of his new status flooded his mind. He pumped five thick blasts from his cock before he calmed down. “So fucking horny this week”, he said to his buddy and turned off the shower. “Don’t keep me waiting too long, man”, he added and walked back to the locker room. Keith didn’t react. As his roommate strutted away, the organism violently grabbed full control of him. His vision went dark while his body moved toward the adjacent showerhead. He moved toward the wall and began licking away the cum. Within seconds, he had consumed the last evidence of the powerful orgasm. The organism absorbed the precious liquid and felt the surge of energy as it returned to the slow process of bonding with its host. “Ya coming?” The shouted question made Keith return to reality. He shook his head, turned off the shower and joined his roommate. He toweled off and got dressed quickly to follow his buddy to grab some dinner. They decided to go to a diner off campus that was popular among students they had discovered a year earlier as freshmen. “It’s on me”, Matt said as they finished their meal, “I’ll go pay and see ya outside”. Keith stared as his roommate got up and left him to finish his drink. He noticed a cute brunette getting up from the adjacent table to follow Matt. As he joined his roommate a few minutes later outside, Matt was flirting with the girl. “This is Gwen”, Matt said to Keith. “Gwen, this is my roommate Keith”, he said to the brunette. “I heard Stacey and some of the cheerleaders talk about you”, Gwen said to Keith. Keith grinned a bit, catching the wink Matt gave him and also noting that the brunette’s hand was caressing Matt’s bicep. “Gwen studies literature. She wants to show me some of the poems she wrote”, Matt added, “I’ll catch ya later, bud.” Keith shook his head at the lame excuse as he watched his roommate walk off with the brunette, his hand firmly on her ass. “Show him some poems…”, he said to himself as he walked back to the dorm. Hours later, Keith was awoken by the sound of the door. “Interesting poems?”, he asked as he rolled over on his other side without opening his eyes. “Well, she had two very nice ones”, Matt replied with a laugh. Keith heard his buddy pull off his clothes and get into bed. A few minutes later, he heard the gentle breathing coming from the other side of the room and he fell back asleep himself. Later that night, when Keith and Matt were sound asleep. The organism took full control of its host once again. The organism had discovered that somehow this other male responded to its spores of dust by producing more testosterone. This reaction made the other male produce more of the precious, white liquid it could feed on without having to drain its host. Therefor this other male was the perfect source and the organism fathomed it had to provide him with a daily dose of spores to sustain the process. The side effect was that the other male grew bigger for some reason. The organism didn’t comprehend why just yet, but knew it had to learn much more from its host and that his knowledge would come with the process of bonding. The increasing size of the other male could perhaps come in useful in the future. Unknowingly and his brain fully shielded off by the organism, Keith got up from his bed and moved over to the bed of his roommate. He lowered his boxers and began jerking his cock. Within seconds the 8 incher was at full mast and throbbed. Matt turned onto his other side in his sleep, facing the exposed cock as it exploded. 4 big clouds of dust were blown onto his face and disappeared down his nose as he breathed in. Robotically, Keith pulled up his boxers again and got back in his own bed. He drifted off in a deep sleep filled with strange dreams as his brain regained control of him.
  7. 30 points
    Early July, location: classified “That’s the tenth rat this organism has killed”, professor Shoetz said to his assistant as they stared through the thick layer of protective glass. Before their eyes the organism that had been discovered by the recent mission on Mars and had been secretly transported to this classified research facility, had once again consumed a rat. As always, the organism had invaded the rat through its nose and then somehow managed to eat the animal from the inside, making its muscles shrink until their was nothing left then a lifeless, emaciated carcass. “For some reason, the process was slower this time”, the assistant reacted, “It seems like the organism is somehow interacting with its host.” “Correct”, professor Shoetz replied, “I agree that the organism is trying to bond with its host. Almost as if it is trying to adapt to life on our planet. Strange that it keeps killing its host then…” “Perhaps…”, the assistant began. “Perhaps what?”, professor Shoetz shot back and turned to his assistant. “Perhaps we need a bigger host?”, the assistant said. “Human trials? Not quite according to the army’s guidelines”, professor Shoetz stated, “But perhaps not quite impossible…”. “What do you mean, professor?”, the assistant asked. Professor Shoetz didn’t reply. He left the lab and marched back to his desk. He closed the door and picked up his phone. “Colonel Withers? I think I might have a solution for your disciplinary problem…” The next morning two MP’s escorted a soldier into the lab. The soldier had a scruffy beard, his green t-shirt was stained and reeked of beer and sweat. The soldier’s bloodshot eyes darted around in the lab. “According to your personal record you face dishonorable discharge this time”, professor Shoetz said from behind his desk in the lab. The soldier didn’t react. “I can give you an other way out”, professor Shoetz went on. The soldier’s eyes locked onto the professor’s face. “If you volunteer for an experiment, you will be relieve from duty and are free to leave the army without any, let’s say, unpleasant consequences”, professor Shoetz stated. “Colonel Withers agrees. I have the paperwork with his signature right here”, he added. “Where’s the catch, doc?”, the soldier replied. “No catch. You just sign here that you agree to volunteer for the experiment and within a few hours you are free to go”, professor Shoetz said. “Seems a bit fishy”, the soldier let out with a quizzical look. “No problem. Guards, take him back to his cell”, professor Shoetz stated. “No wait! I’ll be free to go?”, the soldier asked. As the professor nodded, he stepped over to the desk and quickly signed the document. “Let’s get this over with!”. “Wise decision”, professor Shoetz said, “Remove your clothes but keep on your underwear. Guards, you can return to your post.” The two MP’s left the lab and the assistant led the soldier over into the other part of the lab. “Open the hatch”, professor Shoetz ordered as he stood in front of the glass. “What’s going on?”, the soldier yelled and pounded on the glass. He span around as he heard a hatch open. The organism slowly appeared from the opening, sliding across the floor with its short tentacles. “What the fuck?”, the soldier yelled as he stared down onto the light brown, blobby thing. Before he could turn around, the organism launched itself upward and sprang onto his face. Its tentacles grabbed the sides of the soldier’s head firmly with the small suction cups at their ends. “Like an octopus grabbing its prey”, professor Shoetz remarked clinically. The soldier opened his mouth to scream but as he did, the organism disappeared down his throat inside him. “It didn’t use the nose like with the rats”, professor Shoetz added. “Are you taking notes?”, he asked his assistant who stood staring at the terrifying scene. The soldier screamed in pain as he felt the organism search a way inside his body. Within seconds his body begin thinning as the organism began feeding on his mass. “Well, that’s a disappointment”, professor Shoetz said as he stared at the lifeless, mummy-like body through the glass, “The last rat lasted longer. Curious though, his balls are completely gone. Look!”. The assistant opened his eyes and stared at the scene. The soldier’s boxers had slipped away and indeed, his balls were nowhere to be seen. “Wait for the organism to return to its cage and then have the nurse take care off the body”, professor Shoetz said, “I expect the report of the dissection on my desk tomorrow”. The assistant nodded and stepped aside to let the professor pass. He went back to the glass and saw the organism come through the open mouth of the deceased soldier and slide into tis cage. He reached for the button, knocked over some papers and dodged for them toward the floor. As he got back up, he pushed the button to close the cage and let the two guards back in to put the body in a bag and transport it to the other lab. The assistant followed them and turned to the nurse as he sent the two other soldiers out: “Could you prepare the body for the dissection, please? I’ll get changed and be right back.”. He quickly left to get changed. The nurse nodded but swallowed as she opened the bag and stared at the mummy-like corpse. She was used to shocking results after experiments to create super-soldiers but this dried out, clearly young body was beyond anything she had seen here. She gulped once more and pulled the body from the bag. Luckily for her, the stick figure didn’t weigh much. She blinked as she thought seeing something move inside the mouth. She opened her mouth to scream, but before any sound could escape her lips the organism jumped from the dead soldier inside her mouth. Her vision went dark as she fell backward to the floor. A bit later, the nurse was awoken by the assistant. “What happened?”, she asked as she sat up slowly. “I don’t know. I came in to get a file and saw you lying on the floor”, the assistant replied. “I must have slipped and hit the floor hard with my head. I do feel some headache”, the nurse said as she stood up, supported by the assistant. “Are you okay?”, the assistant asked while he let go of the nurse’s arm. “Fine. Just a mild headache. I’ll let you handle the dissection and head home”, the nurse said. “Get some sleep and see you tomorrow”, the assistant said as the nurse left the lab. -------------------------------------------------- End of Sumer, location: Orchid university “How was your Sumer, bud?” Keith looked up with a grin as he recognized his roommate’s voice. “Working out, partying and fucking”, he said, “yours?”. “Same like yours, I guess”, Matt replied and dropped his bags on the floor. “Ready for some action on the football field?”. “Hell yeah”, Keith said and got up from the bed, “Let them try and stop the “Dynamite duo””. Matt grinned as his buddy used their nickname. Last year, during their freshman year, they had been roommates and had quickly become friends through their common passion for the gym, football and cheerleaders. They were typical jocks but even as freshmen their performance on the field had made an impression. Matt stood 5’8 and weighed just shy of 210 pounds. Keith was a tad taller (6’0) and a good 10 pounds heavier (220 pounds). “Good to see ya back, buddy”, Keith said, stepped up to his roommate and wrapped his right arm around his shoulders in an embrace. Matt patted the slightly bigger athlete’s firm back. “Any gains?”, he asked as Keith released the embrace. “Half an inch an my arms. 18 inches of muscle now”, Keith said. “Crap. I put on almost an inch: mine are just over 17 now. Thought I’d caught up”, Matt replied. “Keep trying, bud”, Keith stated. “Still have the extra inch where it counts, though”, Matt shot back smugly, referring to his 9 inch cock compared to Keith’s 8 incher. “Why don’t we grab something to eat? I’m buying”, he added. “Some burgers to fuel our bods. Great idea, bud”, Keith replied. The following days life on campus got busier as more students arrived. Matt and Keith used the warm weather to display their muscular torsos through their skintight tank tops. They scored some numbers of newly arrived girls and opened their new season of conquests. “1-0, bud”, Keith said grinningly as he entered the dorm room halfway into the morning. “1 all, ya mean”, Matt replied smugly as he fished a forgotten bra from underneath his bed, “I tell ya: the girls this year definitely are very… creative.” “Have some energy left for the gym?”, Keith stated. “Let’s go”, Matt answered as he got up from his bed, pulled on a tight shirt and grabbed his gym bag. “Alright. Great set”, Keith said an hour later as Matt racked the bar and sat up on the bench. “So pumped”, Matt let out as he stood up and flexed his chest. His engorged pecs bulged, straining the soaked shirt. “Let’s hit the showers, man”. Keith followed his buddy and they chatted along as they stripped in the locker room and took a relaxing shower. They returned to their lockers and got dressed as the assistant coach entered. “Summers and Dayton. Physical checkup tomorrow morning. Report in the hospital at the other side of town at 8.30 a.m.”, the assistant coach said and moved along to the coach’s office. The next morning Keith and Matt presented themselves at the hospital. The hospital was part of the military base at the edge of the town. A soldier directed them to a waiting area where the entire football team would show up. “Well, well. If it aren’t the pretty boys.” Keith and Matt looked up and saw Sean, senior and star quarterback looking down on them. Keith shot up from his chair to stand tall against the star player. Sean pushed his chest into Keith’s pecs. At 6’4 and 242 pounds he was taller, bigger and wider than Keith. “Move”, he said as he stared down into Keith’s eyes. “Make me”, Keith spat back and clenched his fists. Matt stood up and placed his hand atop his roommate’s traps. “Relax, man. He’s not worth it. Sit down”, he urged his buddy as he noticed the soldier behind the desk looking in their direction. “Better listen to your girlfriend, pretty boy”, Sean added, causing his buddies to laugh. Keith felt more anger course through his body, but knew that his roommate was right. If he got into a fight here, he wouldn’t win against the 20 pound heavier athlete and he would be in serious trouble. He gave Sean a final glare and then sat down. “That’s a good pretty boy”, Sean said before he moved along to take his seat. Several hours later Keith and Matt were the last two athletes left. They looked up as an assistant came in their direction “Dayton, Matthew”, an assistant said. “Tough luck, buddy”, Matt said as he got up and patted his friend’s shoulder playfully, “ See ya later in our room.” “Sure thing, MATTHEW”, Keith replied, stressing the word ‘Matthew’ as he knew it pissed his buddy off whenever someone used his full name. Matt glared at his roommate and then followed the assistant. 15 minutes later, Keith followed his example. He read the instructions on the wall and stripped down to his boxers as asked. He knocked on the door and entered. Instantly, the heat in the room hit him. “Keith Summers?”, a nurse asked without looking up from the paperwork she was doing. “Yes, ma’am”, Keith replied, taken a bit off guard by the strange, somewhat intimidating presence of the nurse. “You can start by producing a urine sample ”, the nurse said and pointed at the door of toilet. Keith walked over into the toilet, grabbed the recipient atop the toilet seat and filled it. He put the half-filled recipient back down and returned to the other room. The temperature in the room seemed a bit higher than before. He felt his body adapting to the heat. Without saying a word or even looking at the athlete, the nurse stood up and went into the toilet. Keith stood there waiting. He felt his armpits moisten with sweat. He rubbed his forehead with his right hand, wiping the pearls of sweat from it and then rubbing his fingers dry against his boxers. He gulped, trying to get the dry feeling from his mouth. “Please step on the scale”, the nurse ordered as she returned. Keith did as he was told. “220.3 pounds. 12.9% bodyfat”, she read off the scale. “Up against that wall for height”. Keith obeyed and stood tall against the wall. “6 feet exactly”, the nurse said. Keith gulped once more as the nurse stood uncomfortably close to him. He felt sweat slide from his armpits along his lats. “Your file said you had a shoulder injury last year”, the nurse stated as she stepped back a bit. “Yes, ma’am”, Keith replied, “Some problems with the rotator cuff.” “Raise your arms at your sides until they are parallel to the floor.” Keith obeyed the command and raised his arms. A wave of musky sweat escaped his exposed armpits. The nurse stepped closer again. Her hands moved onto the mass of Keith’s left shoulder, her fingers feeling along the lines of the muscle. She moved her head in close, her nose almost inside the dark armpit. “Your shoulder’s perfectly fine, Mr. Summers”, she said as she moved back to the desk to fill out the form. “Strip completely.” “W…what?”, Keith asked a bit incredulously. “Take off your boxers. We also check your testicles for irregularities. Signs of steroid use for example. And don’t be shy, Mr. Summers: I work for the army and hundreds of naked soldiers passed in front of me”, the nurse replied matter-off-factly as she turned toward the urine sample. Keith took off his boxers. It had been a long time since he’d felt uneasy getting naked in front of a woman. Instinctively, he held his hands in front of his groin. The nurse returned and squatted down in front of the athlete. “Don’t be shy, Mr. Summers”, she said as she brushed his hands aside. “Opf”, Keith let out as the nurse grabbed his cock with one hand and held it up. Her other hand cupped his balls. He bit his lips as her fingers caressed his balls during their inspection. To his embarrassment he could feel blood rush to his cock. The nurse felt the cock in her hand getting hotter and harder. “Oupfh”, Keith let out as the hand around his cock squeezed gently. “Everything seems perfectly fine, Mr. Summers”, the nurse said clinically as she let go of the inflating cock and moved back to the desk. She noted a few things and then walked over to the other side of the room. “Why are you locking the door?”, Keith asked as he noticed the nurse turning the key. Instead of answering, the nurse turned around to face Keith and stepped over to him. Keith couldn’t believe his eyes: as the nurse walked toward him, she unbuttoned her uniform. For some strange reason, her eyes were completely black. “Something tells me you’re not as shy as you pretend, Mr. Summers”, the nurse said as she stood fully naked in the center of the room. Keith felt his cock harden and rise up as he stared at the nurse’s nice, firm body. He gulped as her hands cupped her prominent breasts. He couldn’t believe what was happening. “Get over here and fuck me”, the nurse said in a strangely dominant voice as she laid down on her back atop the examination table. Keith hesitated: his mind urged him to get away, but his now fully-hard cock smacked into his six-pack with anticipation. “NOW!” The nurse’s voice sounded somehow metallic and unhuman. The harsh command pushed Keith over his hesitation. He stepped over to the end of the examination table and positioned the head of his fully erect 8 incher against her pussy. He grabbed the sides of the table and slowly pushed his 8 incher inside her. “Ow yes”, the nurse groaned as the hard cock penetrated her. Her back arched up and her hands clawed at the athlete’s muscular chest. Keith went on until his cock was fully inside the nurse. He felt her legs wrap around his lower back and moved in to kiss her. He began driving his hips back and forth, moving his cock in and out. Precum leaked from his 8 incher inside her. “UH YEAH”, the nurse grunted pleasurefully. She guided Keith’s head in between her breasts, making him lick them. As he did, her hands clutched at his wide, muscular back. Keith felt his breathing fasten as he kept pumping in and out of the nurse. Inside the nurse’s womb the organism that had invaded her in the military base took full control of her. It had been awoken by the pheromones in Keith’s sweat and was now fully focused on the hormones in Keith’s precum that was giving off by his cock. The organism began to move toward the source of the testosterone it fed upon. Keith kept pumping in and out of the nurse’s pussy, his breathing getting heavier by the second and more and more sweat sliding along his muscular body. “YEAUGHN”, he roared as he came deep inside her. The moment Keith’s 8 incher released its load, the organism moved in: it latched onto the head of the cock. “Ughn”, Keith groaned as he felt like he was being pulled inside the nurse more tightly. It felt like his cock was being sucked inside and the nurse’s legs hardened around his lower back. The organism fed on every blast and then slid inside the head of the cock, moved through the shaft and hooked its tentacles onto Keith’s balls. Lost in more pleasure than he’d ever experienced, Keith felt the strange sensation inside his cock and then in his balls. His balls pulsed stabbingly for a split second. His head span a bit as he stood straight an withdrew from the passed out nurse. He inhaled a few times and then realization of what he had just done hit him. He pulled on his boxers and quickly left, a strange feeling of exhaustion spreading through him. He got dressed and hurried away from the hospital. He saw that Matt had texted him to hang out for dinner. A strange and sudden fatigue seemed to well up inside him and he texted his buddy back he would pass and headed back to their dorm.
  8. 30 points
    Chapter 45 Three more hours oozed by. For most of it, I stayed in my bed, trying my best not to succumb to the sensual and scandalous thoughts that percolated in my mind. When there was just an hour left, I did have to emergency masturbate one last time. But I wanted to be fresh for when Oz came home, so I decided to take a shower after that. Bad idea. My body hair looked even more luxurious wet, my muscles looked even more impressive soapy, and cock felt even more sensitive steamy. With my new bulk, I also had trouble reaching every place I wanted to wash because my muscles were getting in the way of my muscles. If that weren’t enough, this shower, designed for two large men, was beginning to feel a hair small. Oz could no longer fit in it with me. And the shower head was at eye level. I had to duck to get my hair wet. My massiveness and sexiness required another emergency orgasm. But as soon as I had rinsed the excess cum down the drain, I rewashed, dried off, and went back to waiting in the bed. It was thirty minutes—thirty agonizing minutes—later that I heard the front door opening. “I’m home!” Oz cried from the living room. I stayed in the bedroom. “Pot roast smells amazing, Ian.” I stayed in the bedroom. “Come out and meet Vinnie.” I stayed in the bedroom. “How had you two never met? He owns the company you work for. I must’ve told you that.” I stayed in the bedroom. “According to Vinnie, I never did.” I stayed in the bedroom. “Ian?” That last one sounded a little hurt. A second voice, Mr. Carr’s, spoke at a normal volume. I had to strain to hear, but thankfully Mr. Carr’s voice carries. “I can explain.” “You can explain?” Oz sounded dubious. “Do you remember my 50th birthday party?” “Of course I do.” Oz chuckled as he answered. “Do you remember what you got me for my birthday?” Mr. Carr’s tone was dark and suggestive. “Can we talk about that in front of Ian? Casters are pretty straightforward about the hush-hush, cloak-and-dagger nature of their business.” “We can.” “Then, yes,” Oz said. “I remember the spell I bought for you and Cheryl.” “It was on a need-to-know basis before now, but I had to return the favor,” Mr. Carr explained. “You had to what?” “Happy birthday, Ozzie.” “You mean Ian…?” Oz trailed off. “Yes. But, I should warn you. The spell may have gone AWOL.” “What do you mean?” Mr. Carr succinctly explained about Izzy and Jayce, and then Quincy. Oz chuckled turned into a groaning laugh. I knew that noise. He wanted to play. “And the people at work just went along with it?” Oz asked. “I made it so they wouldn’t notice. And once the spell concludes, they’ll think the changes were natural and gradual.” “Once the spell concludes…” Oz was confused. Mr. Carr didn’t say anything in return. I guessed he was showing off some aspect of his physique. “That’s right,” Oz said. “Ian was faithful, so I get to change too.” “Yes, you do.” “Then forget the pot roast I offered you. It can stay there for a while. I’ll see you at the party tomorrow.” “There’s one more thing before I go,” Mr. Carr said. He whispered, so I couldn’t hear what he said. “Ian got to decide what he ended up looking like?” Oz repeated loudly. “Did he ever. I haven’t seen the final result myself, but I was there when he requisitioned it.” “Ian?” Oz cried out. “Where are you?” “Waiting for you in bed,” I said as suggestively as I could. “That was Ian?” I heard nothing, so I guessed Mr. Carr was nodding. “Vinnie, get the hell out of my house. I’m going to go have sex with my husband.” Without a further word, Mr. Carr left the apartment. I posed on the bed. A black, silk blanket was draped over my lower half so only the vaguest outline of my enormity could be gleaned. My entire upper body was exposed, though. I sat upright to show off the definition of my abs. I had fluffed the hair on my pecs so it was more pronounced. I placed my hands behind my head, my biceps flexed, my gorgeous face framed and swaddled by burgeoning muscle. I expected Oz to burst through the door like a rampaging Viking, but instead, he stopped just on the other side of it, the door still closed. “Before I come in, I do have something to confess.” That didn’t sound good. “In Germany, I spent a lot of time with this guy named Jakob. He worked for me.” Oh no. “He looked just like you, but shorter, with blue eyes.” Uh-oh. “Do you remember the night I called you and broke my no phone sex rule?” Mo had thought something went down in Germany. I didn’t want him to be right. “Jakob kissed me. I transferred him out of my department the next day, but he kissed me.” Oz paused a little bit. “And I liked it.” That was it? That was his big confession? I had the memory of a seven-man orgy that included my brother, and Oz was worried about a kiss that he didn’t even initiate? “Do you forgive me?” he asked. “For what?” I said plainly. “You did nothing wrong.” “Really?” “Really. Now, get in here and unwrap your birthday present.” Without further delay, Oz opened the door, and his jaw dropped. He staggered to the foot of the bed to drink me in. I, meanwhile, drank him in. He was wearing a long-sleeved black Henley and jeans: his comfy travel clothes. They didn’t fit the way that I was used to; he had lost a little of his belly in Germany—I knew he hadn’t been eating. He never ate when he got obsessed in his work. His hair had gotten noticeably greyer, but it was still mostly black. He was still my Oz. My lovely, bearish, handsome, adorable, beaming Oz. My heart melted. “When you said your body was my birthday present, I didn’t think you meant this.” “It’s all for you, and only you,” I told him. Oz quickly tore off his clothes. I had missed that body so much. His big pecs, broad shoulders, furry body. And his cock was already up to its full 5.5 thick inches. His body hair was speckled with grey. He’d told me it was, but he didn’t tell me how hot it looked. “Where do I start?” he asked. “Wherever you want,” I replied. He crawled onto the bed and straddled my abs in a kneeling position. His ass landed on my cock. “That definitely got bigger.” “Everything got bigger,” I said. “One thing at a time,” he returned. He put one hand to each side of my face and began stroking my beard. I put my arms down and lifted my chin to give him easier access. I smiled like a well-fed lap cat as he played with my beard. Just as I thought, the beard was thick enough to trap his fingers as he stroked it. “Couldn’t stand me being the only one with a beard, huh?” Oz said playfully. “You tried to get me to grow one when we first got married, but I couldn’t. Now I can.” “This beard is a work of art. That pathetic excuse for a beard was a kindergartener’s scribblings.” He leaned in and kissed me. It was sweet, and sensual, and slow. I shifted my legs and encircled him with my arms to pull him in closer. His tongue found his way into my mouth. His left hand stayed in my beard. His right ventured around to the back of my head. For a few minutes, all we did was kiss deeply and passionately, our facial hair creating a pleasant friction between us. When he broke off the kiss, I could see that Oz’s cock was twitching with excitement. Never one to rush through foreplay, though, he guided my arms from behind his back to in front of my chest. He began kissing, licking and fondling my arms. “They’re bigger than my head,” he said, in between devotions to my biceps. Before he could react, I slid my hands under his armpits and cleanly picked him up. “The better to lift you with, my dear.” All of Oz’s 200+ pound bulk hovered over my body. He nearly swooned. Regaining his senses, he tapped my hands, telling me to put him down. As soon as he was straddling my waist again, he steered my arms until they were above my head. He was no longer tall enough to hold them there while sitting eye to eye with me, so I just held them above my head for him. His face traveled down to my exposed armpit hair, thick with manly fur. “They’re impossibly deep,” Oz said, exploring the cavern of my armpit with his index finger. I hadn’t noticed because there was so much hair there. His nose crept into the carpet and nuzzled it; he inhaled deeply. “What cologne are you wearing?” he asked, practically in a growl. “None,” I answered. “That’s all me.” “That is intoxicating.” “And I showered an hour ago.” Oz moved to the other armpit and repeated the ritual. “This one smells just as enticing.” “Imagine what they’ll smell like when I’ve worked up a sweat.” “You’ll make my head reel, Ian,” Oz said. “Sort of the point, Oz.” From my armpits, he traveled over to my chest. He tried to completely encompass my meaty right pec with both hands, but it was just too big. As he marveled at its size, I flexed, blowing it out to more enormous proportions. “You weren’t flexing?” he said. He tried to move his hands, but my flex had trapped his left hand in the crevasse between the twin plateaus of my chest. His hand was caught down to the last knuckle. He tried to wriggle free, but I would not let him go. He looked up at me with a childish smile, and I looked at him with a fiendish smirk. “You’ll have to earn your hand back,” I told him. With his free right hand, he began tickling my nipple. Then lightly flicking it. Then gently twisting it. It grew hard in his hand. It felt so good, I had to release him. Encouraged, he moved down my chest, kissing everything as he traveled, until he reached my abs. He had to inch his ass back a little to get a full view. He felt my abs one by one with his hands. “Insane,” he said. “Maddening,” I confirmed. “And that waist…” he trailed off, astounded that my waist was about the same size as his own. I was taller than him with muscles twice as big, and my thick, muscular waist was as narrows as his, and he’d slimmed down some. “Courtesy of Quincy,” I said. Oz continued to appreciate my abs. “It’s harder than marble. Or steel,” Oz said. “Tell me you’re flexing these.” I tensed my abs, and they came into starker relief. “This is unreal,” Oz said. “No. This is,” I responded, going into a vacuum pose. My stomach drew in until it was beyond waspishly small. It looked incapable of supporting my upper half. Oz’s cock vibrated wildly until cum shot out. “Don’t worry,” Oz said as I relaxed the pose. “I’ve been stockpiling. I’ve got one or two more in me, easy.” “You are home and in bed with me,” I reassured him. “That’s all I care about.” “Do I dare see what’s behind the curtain?” he said, tugging slightly at the sheet. “I have an idea,” I said. “Stand up and turn around.” “Why?” “Trust me. You’re gonna like it.” Oz complied, and I got out of bed. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and secured it. “Turn around,” I told him. Oz had no idea how much taller I’d gotten. He walked closer to me, and when he got as close as he could before my pecs got in the way, he looked up. My 6’5” husband had to look up to see me. I was five inches taller than him. The top of his head only came up to my nose. “I’ll admit, I see the appeal of being the shorter guy,” he said, raising his arms up to my shoulders. I took a step back and reefed up the bottom of the sheets, tucking them into the waist. This way, my cock stayed well hidden, but my legs were on full display. “How do you walk with those things?” Oz asked. So, I strutted down to the bathroom door and all the way back. “Oh, my husband has that bodybuilder waddle. I love that waddle. And my husband has it.” “I made sure of it.” Before I even finished my sentence, Oz was down on his knees, feeling up my left thigh. “I have never seen a leg this big in my life. It is tremendous.” I flexed it, and it grew bigger. “Stop that!” Oz said, play-slapping me. “Every time you flex, you’re somehow twice as big as you are.” “I like that. I’m twice as big as I am.” I looked down to shower Oz with a smile, but he was so close to my legs that I couldn’t see him. My pecs blocked my view of all but his bare feet sticking out the back. “Stay where you are, and look up,” I said. “Holy hell,” Oz aid. “All I see are your pecs. I can’t see that gorgeous face. Your pecs are just so big. They’re planets.” “Care to see the moon?” I asked. Oz stood up and took a few steps back. “Yes. Very much, please.” Still holding the sheet in front of my cock, I dropped it from my ass and slowly turned around. “Oh, you do know what I like. Your back has all those ridges and valleys, and your ass is round and muscular and perfect.” After a pause, he added, “Can I touch it?” I tried to look over my shoulder, but my shoulder allowed me only a partial view. “Do whatever you want with it.” Oz was back down on his knees, and I felt both his hands on my ass. He was caressing it, squeezing it, rubbing it. Suddenly, I felt a wetness and could tell that Oz was licking it, getting closer and closer to the crack. He tried to pry my cheeks apart, but they weren’t moving for him, so I rotated my hips and spread them myself. Oz’s tongue darted into my asshole so fast that I gasped in shock. “Finally,” he said between licks. “I made you gasp. Turnabout is fair play.” It felt insanely good. I’d lived through half a dozen lurid fantasies in the past two weeks, but I hadn’t had any real sexual contact in six months. Feeling my husband’s tongue on my hole, his beard on my cheeks, all of the pleasure centers of my brain lit up, and my cock began getting hard, raising the black sheet with it. “Who’s going to top tonight?” I asked. “Are you kidding me?” he asked, pulling away from my ass. “You are. I’ve never been the smaller man before.” “I’ve always had the bigger cock,” I said. “You know what I mean. I have to take my chance while it presents myself.” “Then, we’re going to have to start the main event,” I said. “I’m about to burst, and already at full mast.” I heard Oz rise to his feet and jump into bed. “Then let’s see what we’re working with here.” When I turned to face him, my cock was sticking straight out in front me, draped in the black sheet. “Thank you,” Oz said. “From the bottom of my heart, thank you for this.” I dropped the sheet, and my 15-inch cock and gargantuan balls came into full view. Oz’s breathing picked up. He was on the verge of panting. “It’s the most beautiful cock I’ve ever seen.” “Practically three times bigger than your equipment.” “You’re never going to be able to wear pants again.” “If you insist,” I teased. Oz grabbed a bottle of lube and began getting himself ready. I grabbed a larger bottle of lube and began running it all over my cock. “Should we put down a towel?” Oz asked. “Wouldn’t help. We’re probably going to need a new mattress after this,” I said, stirring him on. I got on the bed and lined up my cock with Oz’s hole. Our favorite position was face to face, whoever was topping on top. I put my arms to either side of his body and held myself up. I didn’t want to crush him. Yet. Just before I was about to start, Oz stopped me. “How big am I going to get?” he asked. “I have no idea. My subconscious makes those decisions, just like Cheryl’s did.” “How tall are you?” “6’10”,” I said. “And your cock?” “15 inches.” “And your weight?” “400.” “I’m going to be a monster, aren’t I?” He sounded a little scared. “Depends on what my subconscious wants.” I moved to enter him, but Oz stopped me. “This is really fun for the bedroom, but we’re going to have to leave it at some point.” “And everyone will think we got this way slowly and perfectly naturally. Sure, we’ll have to get some clothes tailor-made. Sure, we’ll likely have to do some renovation so we can fit through the doors easily, but we won’t be social pariahs or anything. You can still run your company. I can still go to work. We’ll just be magnified versions of ourselves.” I bent down and kissed him on his cheek. “I love you. My subconscious wouldn’t do anything to make you unhappy or that puts you in danger.” “What if…” he hesitated severely. “What if I get younger?” “What if you do?” “You don’t know what it’s like having a husband half your age. Especially because of my money, people laugh at me and mock and call me a cradle robber. And worse. If I end up looking 35—or even younger—it will confirm every fear I’ve ever had about our relationship.” I got off of Oz and sat up, my cock sticking out over my lap obscenely. “Do you know how this spell works on the recipient?” “Yeah, you get hotter, and your sex drive gets amped up, and you get punished if you cheat.” “That’s only part of it. Every time I touched someone who wanted to have sex with me, I got to experience in my mind exactly how they would have sex with me. In intense, real-life detail.” “Really?” Oz lifted himself up, resting on his elbows. “I haven’t so much as shaken hands with a woman for two weeks out of utter fear of having to live through that.” Oz laughed. “I had to stop going to my favorite coffee shop.” “But you loved flirting with that barista,” Oz actually sounded sad for me. “And I had a lunch meeting with Vernon Bailey.” Oz scowled. “I told you that asshole was no good.” “I even had a vision of two whole years in which you divorced me and I married someone else.” “What?” “Yeah. That was a tough one.” “I had no idea.” “I’ve been tempted by a man half my age, a bodybuilder, and a god-damn porn star. I had visions of intense romance, raw sexual aggression, and an orgy.” “Whoa.” “And I didn’t cheat on you. I chose you. If I wanted someone else, I’d have him by now. Oz, if I didn’t want you, I could’ve left you before I became the god of muscle and sex.” I leaned in so I was making skin to skin contact with Oz. “I want you. When we fuck, you’ll still be you. The man I love. The man I married 15 years ago. You’ll just be a bigger version of him.” I kissed him on the forehead. “But if you’re scared, we’ll wait until you’re ready.” “You’d do that for me?” “I’ll be masturbating a thousand times a day, but, yeah I’d do that for you.” Oz lay back down on the bed and said, “Fuck me like it’s my birthday and we haven’t seen each other in six months.”
  9. 29 points
    Pt2 I walked onto Tony’s Gym, wearing some short shorts and a tank top. I was athletic ripped thanks to all the iron and roids, but I knew I needed cum from muscle heads to turn me into a genuine muscle growth fantasy. I was in the gym, on the treadmill, when I finally saw him! Super Jake, the gay twunk I had stalked on Grindr turned up. Mmmmmmm fuck..... he was wearing a Star Wars t-shirt that was struggling to contain his buff pecs and 19 inch guns. As he got under a barbell, I was doing everything in my power not to get hard...... until the effort started to make him grunt! Is there a better sound in the world? Some buff teen, staining and struggling to get big! Here was a guy who was letting me hear his bodies attempt to move more iron just so he could have more beef, more veins. POWER! I had thought about my approach for ages. We had jerked off on Grindr together a few times but how would he react to me finding him in real life? I didn’t care - I needed his cum to grow. I thought I’d be upfront! As a fag muscle head, he must understand! I approached my superman from behind. “Hey Jack. Fitter in real life!” Jake span around in the gym to face me. Sweaty face turning from confusion, to Understanding, to worry. “Erm hey man. Errr how did you.....” “I worked out where you pump up based on your pics. No big deal. I’ll tell you what the big deal really is. You. And soon, me”. He got close to me and whispered. “Ok. This sounds like one of our Grindr fantasies. That’s cool, but not so public. It was just a bit of fun and I ....” “No. I’ll tell you what isn’t just a bit of fun. The steroids I’ve slammed my body with. The weight I’ve forced into the air. I’m getting bigger but you will make me take my first step to beast”. I was breathing so hard as I got excited. “You see, you are so ripped that your cum must be full of extra testosterone. I need it. It will blow me up. I want to drink you and then push myself to the max. Your cock is gonna be my fucking needle and your cum my next batch of yummy roids”. Jake was clearly conflicted. He was thinking “This guy was nuts, and he stalked me! But this was hot! It was a fantasy played out in real life. And I was getting offered a bj by someone who’s body looked like Tom Daly!” Jake made his mind up as he let go and let my words chub his cock. “If you wanna suck me, get in the fucking locker room. I’m happy to feed you my protein”. I rubbed my biceps as we walked. Jakes excited power-butt sped up. I could lift 150s ten times over my head now - let’s see what happens after he powers me up! Jake shoved me into a large shower cubical and I instantly dropped to my knees. Trembling with anticipation. I started desperately licking at his cock through his shorts like a thirsty man attacking a water bottle. I yanked them down roughly, hardly taking a second to reflect on how beautiful and hung Jake was. I took all 7 inches into my mouth. I didn’t know I could take someone that deep, but my body was so eager for his cum. “Awwww fuck yea. You sexy bitch. Take my fucking muscle cock”. Jake was moaning constantly, I could feel myself dripping pre cum over how much this stud was enjoying what I was doing to his glorious dick. But I NEEDED his cum. I roughly shoved a finger up his ass (no mean feat given how solid his butt was) so I could massage his prostate. “Ooooooooo fuckkkkmmmm”. I was screaming in my head “cum in me you fucking cunt! I need you to super charge my body!” Then, finally, I felt his dick swell..... just like I was waiting to. He shot 6 or 7 thick ropes of cum into me. I squeezed his cock and lapped up every last drop. I could feel it. It was like a hit of strong coffee in the morning. I felt so awake and energised. I looked down to see more little veins than I remembered on my legs. My arms felt a little tighter. I stood suddenly, and slapped Jakes hand away from my rock hard dick. He looked so confused. But I didn’t need anything right now other than to throw a ton of weight around and test my new strength. I sped back into the gym and found the 150 barbell. I got underneath it, more excited than at any time in my life. I knew 10 was my record. Let’s test the theory. I was so fucking hard.... 1,2,3,4,5,6 “haha fuck yea” I let out a low growl as I relished how easy it now was. 9,10,11 “FUCKING YES. FUCKING SWOLE”. I could feel my biceps pumping larger than ever. 12,13,14. I was nearing orgasm as I felt the cum hardening my abs, pushing my shoulders out. 15,16,17 “OH FUCK IM SO RIPPED. Jake had timidly come back into the gym, trying to believe his eyes. I was so intoxicated by my own power. I jumped up after 20, barbell still in my hands, and launched it into the wall with a tremendous crash. I went into a most muscular in front of the mirror. Brand new veins snaked their way around my whole body as I became supercharged. “Jake!” I bellowed. “Look at what you have done”. I went into a double bi, as my cock, also enhanced ripped though my shorts. I need more.
  10. 29 points
    Ok.... so I’ve been enjoy this site for ages, thought I should contribute! Rough first go based on some fantasy stuff I wrote and sent to someone as role play! Enjoy. Landon will be back soon. I couldn’t wait. We’ve been fuck buddies for a few months, since we met on a muscle fettish website. We would get together and play. He loved my athletic bod; we would role play, pretending we were both bigger than we were and then blast our loads on each other. We were very into it. Sometimes we got so loud that the neighbours banged on the walls. It was fucking hot! But this has now changed. Landon has been away for business for three weeks, no idea what I’ve been doing to myself. My fettish has been getting out of control for years. I thought blowing a ton of cum in guys while doing role play would be enough. But it has only fed the beast. The second Landon left, I finally went to the seedy gym we all know. £1900 later and I’m walking away with the type of extreme steroids you only get in growth stories. Just walking up the street with them in a bag was enough to make me pre cum. With a pic of Landon taped to the wall, and my home gym set ready, I had my first injections. The things I started lifting! I would snarl and grunt as veins wrapped themselves around my exploding biceps. I was looking so swole. The mirror in front of my weights was stained with my jizz. I pumped myself each day, addicted to becoming bigger. But with Landon minutes away, I needed more. I was covered in a sheen of sweat from my workout already, and grinning ear to ear thinking about how he would react to me turning myself into one of our stories. But I wanted more. So I took three more injections - one into my buldging bicep, one into my concrete abs, and one into my now super cock. Landon was here.... Landon walked back into the flat and heard it - the sound of metal crashing, and me grunting. Landon started to get hard thinking about me pumping iron, but he had no idea of the steroid abuse I had excitedly put myself through. Landon walked into the, confused at the empty boxes of new weight sets. His confusion ended the second he saw me. His formally athletic fuck buddy was twice the size, covered in so much sweat and rock hard muscles that I looked like I had amour on. I looked directly at Landon, a shit eating grin on my face as I continued to power a barbel over my head. Landon took in more detail as his now throbing cock made him walk towards Me - his formally cute “next door boy” face had veins invading the skin, evidence of how much new testosterone was being pumped around my system. I only had on workout boxers, which could hardly contain the muscle and chemically enhanced muscle dick. I stood, dropping the weight. “So, little Landon. Do you like what I’ve done to my awwwwwwwwwww...... self”? I grunted in orgasmic pleasure as I flexed my 23 inch right bicep. I took a step closer. I was breathing it all in - I was now the actual muscle freak from the stories. Every step made my monster cock rub again the fabric of my boxers, threatening to make it go off. But who cares - plenty of testosterone in this body. I looked manic as I breathed “watch this you little fuck toy”. I exploded into a most muscular... Landons mind went into overload. He couldn’t take a actual muscle growth fantasy being played out here. He dove forward like a mad man towards my dick. As Landon rubbed my cock, he gradually became aware of how much bigger he was now. Landon dropped to his knees and starting licking the super dick through my boxers. Langdon looked up as I started posing for him - I pumped my pecs so hard, wanting to see more veins and more inches added. I needed it. “Mmmmm fuck yea..... errrrrr Landon, I think you need to get back”. Landon looked up, confused. The look of great pleasure was over my face. Landon noticed that my network of veins were pumping harder and harder - my 10’inch cock suddenly jumped to 11inches. “Oooooooo fuck yes. The more you turn me onnnnnnn, ahhh fuck Landon. You’ve pushed the chemicals into some sort of second reactionnnnnnnn”. Landon stood back, his own hard on now so hard it hurt in his jeans. I was swelling and bulging out of control. Every now and then, I would open my eyes to look at my growing biceps and flex. “Fuck yes you bastards. Grow for me”. 23 inch biceps exploded onto me, as my stomach churned and seemed to pop with a new row of abs. “Mmmmmmmmmmmm yesssssssss”. My growth started to slow - but I didn’t want that. I he knew what my muscle bound, chemical infused body needed. “Landon!” He barked. “Make. Me. Bigger”. He broke into a most muscular. “I haven’t grrrrrrrr, had an audience for a few awwwwww days now”. I held the most muscular until it started to hurt, but the type of pain that was so nice. It was a “I’m a fucking beast and I can do whatever I want” pain. Landon knew he needed to help this Titan become a freak. His brain simply resolved to play it’s part. “I’ll do whatever you need. I am just a hole for you now”. I walked forward, almost breathless with excitement. “Watch this you little muscle slut”. I put my massive arms behind my head, and flexed my dick. The 11.5 inches tore through my boxers and smacked my 8 pack with a massive thus, leaving a big splash of of cum. “Your going to be a flashlight for me. You will enjoy being fucked by someone who is so fuckinh swole he looks like a muscle morph. But that doesn’t matter - what matters is your going to make me HUGE”. With that, I ripped Landon’s clothes off and tossed him on the work bench. “Wait!” I then lifted the bench and Landon so it was in front of the mirror. “I’m not gonna miss this” I said excitedly. There was no foreplay. I spat roughly on my cock and Landon took 6 inches of it in his ass without so much as a whimper. He knew what he was there for. “Grrrrrr, yea that’s right”. I looked directly at myself in the mirror as I fucked Landon. “Mmmmmm yea, having this massive meat between my legs makes me feel like your just my rag doll. Check out the bricks!!!!” I tensed my abs to make all 8 pop out, just serving to make both me and Langdon moan a little more. Then it happened. Almost a primal knowledge. I knew what my body craved. I knew what was going to blow me up like Bane! “Landon, I don’t know what this is going to do to you, but I’m gonna fuck you with everything I’ve got. I’m going to pound you so hard because I need you cum now”. With that, I flexed my muscle dick, making Landon raise up so he had to hug onto my chest for dear life, his cock coating my abs with precum. “Muuuuu awwwww fuck yesssssssss”. Langdon at some stage just shut down. Trying to paw at my boulder shoulders and compute the sheer rough fucking was too much......... then I saw his dick swell, ready to feed me. I flipped him onto the floor and took him in my mouth. Landon woke up just long enough to see an evil smile on my face, as we both prepared for the effects......
  11. 26 points
    Chapter 42 Mr. Carr sat behind his desk, looking intently at his computer screen. When he saw us come in, he quickly turned off the monitor and stood up. “Good morning, Mr. Carr,” Mo crowed. “Good morning. Can I help you?” “Well,” Mo said, reaching over the desk and turning on the monitor, “you can tell me why you’re watching a video of my brother?” Mr. Carr collapsed back into his chair. “Okay. You got me.” “Mr. Carr paid to have the spell put on me?” “Yep,” Mo said. I finished coming into the office and closed the door behind me. “How did you know it was him?” “I first wondered if maybe he just wanted his way with you. Especially given my insight into closet cases, it seemed unlikely, but I didn’t rule it out. Then, he touched you without a fantasy happening, so that was out. He’s straight as an arrow. I actually crossed him off my suspect list for a while,” Mo admitted, “but he kept checking all the boxes. Is he rich enough to hire a caster? Most definitely. Does he have access to the accounting database? Yes, he does. Does he have the authority to hire people for the mailroom? Another yes. Could he authorize the removal of data from the database? He’s the CEO; he can do whatever he wants.” “But…” I started. Mo cut me off. “When you first changed, I bet you money that Oz had texted you just before the first transformation. You never asked why. For the change, the initial spell, to get rolling, the contractor has to have some sort of contact with the recipient. Mr. Carr called that meeting with all the managers about nothing to cover his tracks, but I suspect something about that meeting triggered the spell, and then the accounting database did the rest.” The image of the meeting came back to me: Mr. Carr ended it by clapping his hands. At the time, it barely registered, but now it seemed an awfully weird way for a C.E.O. to end a meeting. I had started changing less than five minutes later. Mo continued. “I even confronted him at lunch to see if he would confess to hiring Izzy and Jayce. He got angry,” “Anyone would get angry,” I interjected. “Remember when I first showed him the odd budget code? Before I could say anything, he flatly denied it was his. Then, he asked if Hugo and you both knew about the code discrepancy. Then he asked whose code it was. If he was genuinely concerned about the temps in the mailroom, he would’ve started by asking whose code it was. That’s what a boss does if someone’s gone rogue: look who to blame.” “That’s how you knew it was me?” Mr. Carr asked. “You also knew Jayce was a gay porn star. I just said he was an adult film star.” “That couldn’t have been what gave me away.” “Well, the giveaway was when your phone died.” Mo looked at me dead in the eyes. “It died the exact same way yours did.” He turned back to Mr. Carr, “Someone almost told Oz about his birthday present, didn’t he?” “Okay, that’s where your whole plan falls down. Mr. Carr and Oz don’t know each other.” “Really? You sure? You don’t know many of Oz’s friends, especially his friends from before he met you. How are you so confident?” “So, they know each other?” “For a while, I toyed with the idea that Mr. Carr was Sinclair, but we’ve already established how straight Mr. Carr is. Still, he and Oz do know each other.” “How?” Mr. Carr was going to answer, but Mo stopped him. “No, sir. This is my rodeo.” He turned to me and explained, “Oz went to college at Columbia; Mr. Carr went to college in New York City. Columbia is in New York City. They’re close enough in age. They might have gone to college together. That set off a red flag for me, but you clinched it for me when I paused Oz’s video email.” “How did I do that?” “You told us how Oz had his ‘first time’ in the middle of a discotheque. To borrow Oz’s word, you’re a potty-brain. You assumed he meant the first time he had sex with a man. In the middle of a discotheque? No. Not Oz. Oz who won’t send his husband a dick pic would not have public sex. He was talking about his first kiss, and you drew the wrong conclusion.” “That’s kind of sweet,” I responded. “What is in the middle of a discotheque? A dance floor.” I had a sudden recollection. “And in college Mr. Carr was kissed by his gay friend on a dance floor!” I shouted, excited. “Eenie,” Mo said, “meet Vinnie.” “Vinnie?” I said. “Pleasure to meet you proper,” Mr. Carr said. “But his name’s Calvin,” I insisted. “And no one calls him Cal,” Mo reminded me. “What does that leave?” “Vin,” I answered. “All my friends call me Vin or Vinnie,” Mr. Carr said. “He even said he was in town on personal business.” I finished the thought. “His college buddy’s 50th birthday party.” “Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Mr. Carr grunted. “You did this,” I pointed to my extreme body, “for a college buddy?” “He was returning the favor,” Mo explained. “What do you mean?” “Look at these photos.” Mo moved two of Mr. Carr’s photos closer together. One was of his Barbie-doll wife; the other was of his son getting married. “I saw those already.” “This woman,” Mo tapped on the photo of the bride, “is this woman,” he tapped on the photo of the Barbie-doll woman. “No fucking way,” I said. “For my 50th birthday,” Mr. Carr said, “Ozzie hired a caster to put a seduction malediction on Cheryl, my wife.” He pronounced “seduction” as though it were two syllables. “She was out in Sedona visiting her mother for two weeks. Her mother’s blind, and no one in Sedona knows her, so no one noticed the changes. And I was in New York, so I didn’t know anything either. She kept radio silence the whole time.” “The phone would’ve broken if she’d tried to tell you,” Mo clarified. “Ozzie knew Cheryl’d never cheat on me, so he put a fun little twist on the spell. If she lasted two weeks without cheating on me, she’d get to keep the upgrade, and then I’d turn into her fantasy version of me.” Mr. Carr took the wedding photo from Mo. “This skinny little nothing was me on my wedding day. I didn’t weigh an ounce over 130 our entire marriage. She loved me, but deep inside she wanted a big, hulking bruiser, and that’s what I became.” After a pause, he added, “She also wanted a stallion with a big johnson.” He hiked up his pants. “My hair grew back too. I was bald as a cue ball.” He opened his drawer and took out another photo—it was Oz standing next to Cheryl (the new, improved one) in front of a “Happy 50th Birthday!” banner. They were kissing either cheek of a man who looked somewhat familiar. He looked like a shorter, bald, emaciated Mr. Carr. “Because she passed the test, the changes are permanent. I’ve put on a little muscle, she’s toned up, but these are our basic stats forever now, thanks to Ozzie and her. I haven’t been to a gym in a year.” “I passed the test too,” I said. “Sure did,” Mr. Carr replied. “I’m going to get to transform Oz?” I asked, practically salivating at the thought of turning my bearish hunk of a husband into a sex god. “Kind of,” Mo said. “Your subconscious does. It will make Oz appear in his ideal form for you.” I looked at Mr. Carr. “This was a lot to gamble on me, Mr. Carr.” “The way Ozzie talks about you, I knew you’d fly the test no problem. I even made it harder on you than he did Cheryl. I offered Jayce and Izzy extra money to get you to cheat, but you stayed faithful. That was part of the gift too. The knowledge that you’d never leave him. But even that wasn’t enough. I had to outdo him.” “So,” Mo stepped in, “you got the drafter to make him bigger than any new employee at the company, made the employees blind to it so business would proceed as normal, and then hired Izzy and Jayce.” “That’s utterly convoluted,” I said. “He’s been my best friend for over 30 years. And he gave me the best 50th birthday ever. I missed his wedding because I was busy with C&G. I owed him.” My wedding with Oz had been sudden—one step above eloping. Mo barely made it. “I didn’t think anyone would look at the budget codes,” Mr. Carr continued. “Who cares about mailroom temps?” “Why did you have Quincy film me?” I asked. Mr. Carr finished, “Because I wish there was footage of Cheryl when it happened to her.” Mo scoffed. “Oz doesn’t even like it when Eenie sends him dick pics. Why would he want this video?” “He’ll want this footage,” Mr. Carr assured. I nodded in agreement. “He doesn’t like dick pics because they’re so public. This is for the two of us. In private.” “I only checked the flash drive to make sure this one wasn’t empty like the last one. I haven’t seen anything dirty.” “Besides,” I added. “I want this video too.” “I hadn’t thought of that,” Mr. Carr admitted. “You also didn’t think about the interns,” Mo chimed in. “They weren’t in the accounting database; did you know that?” Mo asked. Mr. Carr shook his head. A realization suddenly hit me. “You stared at me funny when I changed in front of you!” I said. “You saw me change. You hadn’t hired anyone, and then I changed right in front of you.” “Quincy almost ruined the whole plan,” he admitted. “Did I even have a typo?” I asked. “No, you did not.” “When you realized what Quincy was doing, you had to shut it down,” Mo said. “Especially with you sniffing around.” Something clicked for me. “You made the last change.” “I was trying to undo what Quincy had done. The whole operation was snafu. Ozzie likes his men big, but this was getting ridiculous.” “So, what exactly did you do?” I asked. “I deleted the two new profiles the boy had added, then I refreshed your file.” “The database saw the refresh as a new profile,” Mo said. “When the database updated yesterday at 12:15, the spell had to make Eenie bigger than himself. Thank goodness it didn’t cause a feedback loop.” “I almost shat myself when you came in. You’re a giant.” I shrugged. “I like it. And if it’s for Oz, I could be bigger.” “Really, you want to be bigger?” Mr. Carr asked. “Parts of this spell really sucked. I didn’t know who was doing it, I’ve been maximum horny all the time, I had no control over it. Most of all, I hated the visions. But now I know there’s an end in sight, my sex drive will drop to manageable levels, and the visions are going away. And if I get to change Oz too, hell yeah, I want to be bigger.” “The spell ends when you and Ozzie get it on on his birthday,” Mr. Carr said, “and I’m pretty sure that’s going to happen three seconds after he sees you.” “Oz isn’t getting home until tonight, so the spell’s not over. And it’s before 12:15,” I reminded him. “How big do you want to be?” Mo asked. I wrote down my specifications on a piece of paper and handed it to Mo. “I like the face, but you can go bigger than this,” Mo said, disappointed. “If I left it up to you, I’d be eight feet tall and 1200 pounds with a five foot cock.” “That sounds more fun,” Mo sneered. “I would like a somewhat normal life after this.” Mo raised an eyebrow dubiously. “Somewhat,” I repeated. “Considering what’s possible, these numbers feel kind of tame,” Mo rejoined. “I didn’t pick these numbers at random. I know what Oz likes. I’ve seen his porn stash. This is for Oz, not you.” Mo shrugged in acquiescence. “Does this computer give me access to the accounting database?” Mo asked. Mr. Carr nodded and stepped away from it. “Remember to make the measurements a little smaller than that because the spell will make me bigger than the new profile.” “Yes, yes,” Mo said dismissively. “I have a fake online persona to orchestrate and an accounting profile to create.” “Don’t forget you owe me a new phone,” I said. “I’ll get it on my way home. Now go. Go home. Film it for Oz.” “Good idea,” I said. Before I left, I said, “Oh, and Vinnie, thanks for picking Oz up from the airport.”
  12. 25 points
    The quarantine has ruined by roommate’s life. Colin can no longer go to the gym and push his muscles to new limits. He is stuck at home doing bodyweight exercises. Colin whines after every at home workout. “I just don’t get the same pump that I do in the gym!” Now Colin may be complaining, but I am certainly not. He is great to look at! Colin is 6’5 and 263 lbs of big, beefy muscle. He is perfectly tanned across his body. His big dark brown beard is as square as his actual jaw. Colin’s chest explodes in every tee shirt (when he’s wearing one) and his chest hair peaks through. One of Colin’s legs is the size of my torso, if I were stuck between them, he could probably crush me in an instant. I have to hide in my room when Colin does his workout in the living room. One time I walked out and my erection nearly popped out of my underwear! It was that time again. Colin was about to start working out. I’m hiding in my room with embarrassment when I hear a knock at my door. “Hey buddy, I need some help!” Colin says. “Yeah, what is it?” I ask looking up at his hazel eyes. “Can you be my weight for my workout? I am doing legs today and they need a good pump! Not that you’ll give them one,” I’m not sure if that was an insult, but I don’t care, he’s right. “No, I can’t,” If I were Colin’s weight, I would absolutely get an erection. “Come on buddy, I promise I won’t throw you around too much.” I can’t say know to him. Colin is so masculine. His chest screams out of his shirt at me. His thick coat of fur pokes through the fabric. His biceps force the fabric to ride up to his shoulders, but even they can’t contain his mass. All he wants is to grow bigger and harrier and I am stopping him from doing that. “Alright fine.” “Yes!” Colin roars with excitement. His low voice sends shivers down my spine. “Alright, let’s go!” Colin peels his shirt off to reveal his thick pecs that pillow over his gut. Veins crawl up his forearm and into his shoulder. I must’ve been staring at him too much. “You ready?” he asks. “Yeah.” Colin instructs me to stand behind him. Colin squats in front of me. His big butt graces my crotch. I lean over his shoulder. Colin traps me in between his head and bicep. My legs wrap around to his other arm. He holds my tiny legs still with his other hand. Colin lifts me up from his squat position and smiles, “you ready.” I didn’t get a chance to answer before Colin already started lowering into the squat position. Colin stood back up like it was nothing. Colin squatted again then stood. He did rep after rep with me lying across his shoulder blades like I was nothing. I can’t take his strength. I wasn’t even giving him a challenge! Colin’s strength completely turns me on. I feel my erection getting harder at the back of Colin’s neck. He has to notice it. He has to. But Colin doesn’t say anything, he just continues to do his reps. I can still feel my hard erection against Colin’s neck. His tight grip around my head and feet refuses to let me escape. I can start to smell Colin’s musk. My face starts to flush and my erection starts to pulse as Colin continues to lift me up and down. What even makes it worse is that Colin starts to groan! With every rep, Colin lets out a deep cry of satisfaction. I look down at his shorts and see his erection trying to burst out. Colin continues to groan with every rep. The pressure in my erection is building so much that I can’t take it. I start to let out soft moans until Colin and I are moaning together. Colin and I let out a loud moan and I come in my shorts. I look down and see cum pouring through the fabric of Colin’s shorts. He puts me down and I face him. “Do you wanna-“ “Let’s go on to the next workout,” Colin says. “I’m gonna do lunges next.” Colin instructs me to jump in his arms. My face is right night to his as he cradles me in his arms. “You ready?” he whispers to me. I nod. Colin puts his right foot forward and lunges. He steps backwards and then lunges with his left foot. He continues to alternate feet as my erection starts to grow again. Colin moves his face closer to mine with every rep. I feel his beard scratch against my baby face. Then his lips meet mine. Colin continues to lunge, holding me in his arms, and exploring my mouth. I can feel his erection poke my butt. Our tongues dance with each other as Colin holds me like I don’t exist. Forward and backward Colin lunges. Forward and backward his tongue moves in my mouth. Forward and backward his erection rubs against my butt through his shorts. We start to moan again. I can hear his deep voice rumble through his body. “I’m gonna make you come again,” Colin commands. “And I’m gonna do it hand’s free.” I do what he says. I don’t touch my erection. I run my fingers through his beard as he moans in my mouth. The pure power and dominance of Colin sends me through a frenzy. I feel safe in his arms. I am his. Pressure builds and I cum in my shorts for a second time. As I groan, Colin lets out a roar. A vein in his bicep bulges and I feel his cum splatter on my shorts. Colin puts me down. I look at his short that have been soaked through with his own cum. “I don’t need these anymore.” Colin peels the shorts off his gigantic legs. His tanned, veiny, and hairy erection pops out. It doesn’t look tired, neither does Colin. In fact I think he is just getting started. “Alright, next exercise. Burpees.” Colin instructs me to climb on his back. I wrap my legs around his waist that is bigger than my shoulders. My arms wrap around his chest. The hair on Colin’s body curls around my arms and legs. Colin does a jumping jack and falls to the ground. Colin does a push up. He lunges up and does another rep. I hang on as Colin goes up and down with each rep. My erection starts to grow another time. This time, it pulses against his back. Precum starts to lather up like oil. Colin’s voice starts to boom again. I take a peak around his wide lats and see his raging erection. I moan in Colin’s back and start to kiss it. I can taste his sweat and smell is manly stink. Colin roars even louder than before. His back muscles flex as he stands straight up. I orgasm in his back. I can hear Colin panting. “Get off,” he commands. I do what he says and turn to him. His long ropey come is all over the ground. “Good workout bud,” Colin smiles at me. “But it’s time for a post workout flex sess.” Colin commands me to sit on the ground. I do so. He sits in front of me and smiles devilishly. Colin wraps his legs in a scissor around me. “Try to get out!” Colin says. I try to inch my way through, but his meaty, hairy legs are too strong for me. I try to leverage myself from his legs but nothing works. I am at Colin’s control. “Haha! You’re mine!” Colin boasts. I continue to try and pry but there is no use. Colin is too strong for me. I look up and see Colin looking at me with the most dominating sneer. He points his erection at me. It spews out hot cum on my face and chest. Four times! Colin orgasmed four times! I licked up the cum around my face and chest, then Colin let me go. Colin reaches over and kisses me on the lips. “Good workout, bud! We’ll do arms tomorrow.”
  13. 24 points
    Chapter 49 The party was in full swing when Mo, Oz, and I arrived. Mr. Carr had rented a function hall not too far from the office. The food, decorations, and music were a bit stiff for my tastes, but Oz was having the time of his life, so I kept it to myself. The guests all acknowledged that we’d gotten taller and bigger, no one seemed to find it odd. I got to meet a lot of Oz’s old college buddies. Sinclair even showed up, bringing his husband and two daughters. Sinclair, it turned out, was his first name. Everyone was friendly and approachable, curious to find out about the brave young squire who won fair Oz’s hand. They remarked at how big and gorgeous I was. Most of them asked to feel a muscle or touch my abs. A few wanted me to lift them. So, I did—one handed. It was a relief to touch people again without having pornographic futures flash before my eyes. Of course, with Oz and me looking so good, everyone wanted pictures with us. I posed for a thousand pictures; squeezing into frame in a group shot is impossible when you’re a group all by yourself, but we managed. Pressed up tight against all these people, I realized just how hard my body was. Everyone else around me was so soft and pliable. Everyone else but Oz, that is. During the party, Mr. Carr pulled me aside. “You don’t have to languish in middle management forever. I could pull some strings and get you a promotion. Heck, you could even have Hugo’s post. Find a more compassionate way to hire and pay our temps.” “You’d fire Hugo?” Mr. Carr shook his head. “No. I’d either ship him off to another job or talk him into early retirement. He did nothing illegal. Doesn’t mean we can’t do better as a company.” “If you promoted me, I’d have to call you Vinnie, wouldn’t I?” “All my top-level executives do.” “That would make Oz happy. And with all the new stuff we’re going to have to buy, the extra income wouldn’t hurt.” “Was that a yes?” “That was an I’ll-think-about-it,” I said. “It means you’d be Garrett Duarte’s boss again.” “Oh, he’d hate that,” I said. “It also means you’d no longer be responsible for coddling Vernon Bailey. That’d be Garrett’s job.” An evil thought ran through my brain. If I got Garrett a gym membership, he and Vernon would be perfect for each other. “You’re very tempting. But I’m about to take a few weeks off to enjoy these new bodies with Oz.” “I did the same thing after my 50th. Enjoy. Let me know when you get back.” I nodded. He patted my arm, but before he left, he said, “Is there any way we could convince your brother to stay on? Our legal department could really use a mind like his.” “I doubt it. He’s dead set to move to London. Besides, he doesn’t really practice corporate law.” “I figured. But it was worth a shot.” With that, Mr. Carr left me, and I rejoined the party. About two hours into the party, Oz and I were called to the dance floor to dance to Oz’s favorite song. It was a slow dance, naturally, and with our new sizes, it was more of a sex scene than a romantic, but it ended with me dipping Oz and planting a kiss. The cake was cut, the songs were sung, and the gifts were opened. Everyone who came had apparently gotten the memo to give us gift cards to tailors and clothing stores. Some of them were even specifically for big and tall men. Sinclair had the best gift: a card for a home good store and the phone number for a good architect. But all good things come to an end, and the guests left one by one until it was just Mr. Carr, Oz, Mo, and me. Mr. Carr and Oz shook hands, and hugged, and patted each other’s backs before Oz said we could go. Mr. Carr was going to stay behind to make sure the clean-up went without a hitch, so I turned to Mo. “You coming back with us?” “I’m going to stay with Alexander for the rest of my time in the States. Exploit as much time before I move to London.” “I get it. Please make sure to see us again before your flight,” I said. “Will do, Eenie.” I hugged him goodbye. “Love you, Mo.” When the hug finished, Oz put out his hand. “Mo,” he said. “Oz,” he replied, and they shook hands. “Don’t be a stranger,” Oz said, and Mo left. On the drive home from the party, I marveled that the SUV was actually big enough for us. Our shoulders bumped into each other, but we both fit. I was content. My brother and my husband were getting along. My good friend had a blossoming new romance. I had a new respect from my employers. And my husband and I had never been closer. I don’t really know how thing got there, but they were close to perfect. “It was a great party,” I said. “If I had to have a birthday party,” Oz said, “that was the party to have.” “I’m glad you had a good time.” I leaned over to kiss him, and he almost swerved into oncoming traffic. “We’ll get better with practice,” I assured him. Oz burst into a fit of laughter. “What’s so funny?” “Oh, nothing. It won’t matter any time soon.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “I just got a wicked idea for your 50th birthday.”
  14. 23 points
    The first sounds of wood cracking make the mouths of each man drop open in shock. They had known it was coming, but there was something in the deep recesses of their brains that made them want to doubt it – to build up the excitement. They liked to think I might not be able to do it. This increases the thrill of it all. A few small slivers of wood sprinkle down to the floor as the sound of splintering continues. The sturdy piece of sports equipment being totally defenseless in this battle. It’s just a wooden bat and two hands. But it’s what those two hands are doing to the bat that makes the small group gasp. It’s not held over a knee or an extra padded head – no, the bat is held straight out by two hands keeping it even with the six pairs of watching eyes. Watching without blinking. Who would want to miss a thing. Wood can be so loud as it is slowly destroyed. I smile – making the men moan, for they realize how easy this is for me. Suddenly, the side of the bat snaps open and jagged shards of wood fan out in protest at being so brutally broken. The six do not breathe . . . time stands still for all of them. It’s a mixture of pure adoration of the strength feat displayed before them and a desire to not let their body give in to the need for release that has been building. My strong hands twist the bat at the same time that I pull – wood struggling loudly to still hold on. It’s no use, though. The bat has lost. Chunks of wood fall to the ground as the once strong piece of gear, and sometimes weapon, is completely ripped in two. The ease with which this has all been done astounds the onlookers. I am happy we still have six dry crotches. I like it when the fun lasts a long time. I like the idea of grown men’s balls turning blue from willing their bodies to not ejaculate. I love that they, too, want to wait. Shocked looks of disbelief and soft, incoherent mumblings of doubt as I put the two shattered pieces of wood together pleases me even more. Each man is now completely oblivious to the fact that there are six of them watching. They feel as if they are alone with me. They are the only one beholding this special show of power. Everyone knows the most important rule of this unusual treat – there is to be no touching of private parts unless the okay is given. A side thrill for myself – controlling them in this way. I can tell it is actually painful to abstain from groping, stroking, or yanking – yet, every man obeys as if his life depended on it. Even in the midst of agony, they want to delay gratification. My record is five spewing at the same time. It always seems that there is one man with almost superhuman resolve to hold out longer than anyone else. However, there has never been anyone to last our entire time together without shooting. The record of actual number of orgasms during a session was set by a husky college football player – he offered four loads in the span of our three hours together. No one has come close to beating – forgive the pun – that display of manly virility and endurance. He had to be carried from the room – even hours later, however, his body was just to wrecked to move on its own. When the two halves of the bat begin to splinter in my powerful grasp, the men begin to comprehend the full extent of my power. I watch as I become much more to them than a showman . . . they begin to view me as almost god-like. My chest has swollen to an unfathomable size as the doubled wood begins to crack apart. They want desperately to touch me . . . but that is also something that is forbidden. Imagining what my hard muscles feel like, I know, doesn’t come close to the real thing – but someone might get hurt if their arm was near the splintering wood. I also believe no one would be able to prevent themselves from spewing if they felt my marbleized body. Since I am already pumped with adrenaline and warmed up from breaking the bat in two, destroying the two combined pieces comes even easier. Moans of lustful pleasure erupt from the group as two pieces become four – the bat now a pile of kindling at my feet. The explosion of sound as wood succumbed to my power was deafening, but the grunts of approval echo even louder in the room when I am done. My expanded pecs are now heaving – lightly covered in sweat that sparkles within the heavy fur that cascades over the bulging mounds. My nipples jut out invitingly, causing all six men to wet their lips with their tongues over and over. Each man had been able to hold the bat prior to the show. Watching their minds verify the thing’s density, weight, and supposed strength was part of what I liked most about these events. It made the reality of what I was going to do for them that much more exciting – and they remembered how indestructible the bat had felt in their hands as they looked at the scraps now on the floor. It takes them a while to catch up, to fully understand what my bulging arms – now jacked from the display of power – had done. I always give the men a few minutes to let the severity of my strength sink in – and to give their crotches a much-needed rest. I am the consummate showman – having learned exactly how to edge a guy to the brink of explosion and then giving him the chance to let the excitement recede like a wave going back out into the ocean. Prolonged release was my middle name. I controlled cocks as easily as I destroyed wood. Everyone’s eyes bounced in time with my chest – heaving up and down. It took a lot of strength to demolish the bat, but I also made it much more dramatic than it actually was – as a way of increasing the inner build-up within each man. I promised the kind of earth-shattering splatter that made grown men become dizzy and need to lie down – and never had I not delivered. No man looked me in the eye, they were too mesmerized by my mammoth pecs. I grabbed the metal bar – the length of a pool cue and as thick as a rolling pin – that was leaning against the wall. The surprise, doubt, and lustful excitement doubled on each face. A baseball bat was child’s play compared to this chunk of steel and every man knew it. My grin got bigger and slightly more devilish than before. I watched as each guy seriously questioned what my actions insinuated I was going to do. Surely there was no way, they all thought, which was exactly what I wanted. Wood was one thing, but hard thick metal was made specifically not to be easily manhandled. I was viewed as way too cocky if I thought I was going to do damage to the substantial bar in my hands. Again, the thing was held out for the men to hold – the six of them taking it in their hands and me watching the bar dip downward as they took on the weight. What I held easily, would have been almost impossible for one of them, alone, and was still a strain for all six. I grabbed the bar back – my hands about the same distance apart on the thing as if I were breaking a baguette in two. The ends of the long thing stuck out as wide as the combined shoulders of the men. Sometimes, I wore an old, tighter-than-hell t-shirt as I did my next feat – just to let the thing be ripped to shreds as my body ballooned from the effort of what I was doing. Today, however, I had decided this particular audience was more interested in thick veins popping up all over my body and seeing my wet matted fur darken as I displayed my strength. I had made the right choice – I saw that I had a little group of fur-lovers. Wood, being ripped in two, screams loudly as it’s broken, but the high-pitched screeching of metal being manipulated in ways that it was never intended to move is definitely much more of a thrill. To many men, the destruction of wood by a man’s big arms is feasible, but the destruction of really thick steel – something that is used to keep skyscraper’s standing – in the same manner is the stuff of superhero movies. This time, there is much more doubt in the eyes staring at me. This makes me extremely happy as my arm muscles explode and my face starts to darken from exertion. The first loud sound the steel emits sends the room into chaos. Hands desperately want to tweak nipples, clamp down on balls, or start moving up and down on hard cocks. There’s also a sudden fear that envelopes the group – grown men realizing they are in the midst of someone much more powerful than them, even put together. It’s that slight nervous panic that gets my juices flowing the hardest – and even makes my strength increase. These men are starting to wonder if they have bitten off more than they can chew. They sense that I could do some serious damage to them if I wanted to – and even in the midst of that dread, they get even more excited. There’s the possibility of much more destruction and that turns them on. All of this intense contemplation, however, stops as soon as the metal bar starts to bend. The men have no idea where to stare – the growing arms, biceps becoming insanely big from tension, the bulging pecs growing massive right in front of them, or the middle of the metal bar as it starts to bump upward because it can no longer withstand the power in my grip. The room is filled with the shrieking of metal having to do what it does not want to do. Six uncovered cocks quiver back and forth from the shrill sound and the sight of steel being weaker than my monstrous biceps. It’s clear, suddenly, that one poor guy will not last. The volcano that is the tip of his cock erupts, his eyes roll up into his head, and his body – stiffened like a board – falls over like a tall tree falling in the forest. His body convulses on the floor as his orgasm continues, even though he is now unconscious. Not one of the other men stops to check on or even look at the downed soldier. They don’t want to miss a thing and they know that each of them will go the path of their overwhelmed comrade at some point. The man just couldn’t take it anymore, that was clear from his deep short moan – ending in a loud gasp – and intense vacuum stomach as his balls blasted juice out his cannon like a Las Vegas fountain. Another rule is that every man must be totally nude. I like to see what my show is doing to their body and it’s a lot more pleasurable if they’re totally uncovered. At first, every guy that partakes of my show is embarrassed and self-conscious of his nudity and that of the other guests. That, however, dissipates as soon as I remove my shirt and reveal my bulging, cut-from-marble body. You can’t be self-conscious when you are so turned on by another guy’s body that you forget your own. Each man certainly feels inadequate and small, but that goes away, too, as soon as I start showing off my strength. I look down to affirm that my first victim is still breathing – can’t have a reputation of causing heart failure or cardiac arrest. He’s certainly still alive, still ejaculating, and has the biggest grin on his face – all, even while unconscious. I am constantly amazed how weak most men are when it comes to holding back an orgasm. The dick definitely controls a man’s body, however. It’s not the brain and it’s certainly not the heart. It’s the thing that can make a man’s eyes disappear in his head and his body shake uncontrollably. It’s the one thing – the cock - that can’t be controlled no matter how hard one tries. I love a guy that thinks he won’t get hard during one of my shows. That man is usually the one that shoots rigid the fastest. But even if, by some miracle, a guy doesn’t get a boner just from seeing my huge muscled torso, I can always count on that snapping of wood, as I destroy the bat, to make his cock stand at attention. It’s just the way of the world – strength displays electrify men. That’s why we love the Hulk and Thor. It’s why movies and television shows about Hercules are always so popular. It’s even why we loved Lurch on The Addams Family and Herman Munster – they were super strong and they didn’t even know it. Power demands attention . . . applause – and that’s what a hard-on basically is, your body saying thank you. It’s a man’s way of saying he really, really likes something. My buddy on the floor is now lying in a fetal position and is clearly dreaming of me, by the look on his face. I’m glad I could make his day. When the two sides of the metal bar come together I feel the kind of exuberant satisfaction a normal guy might feel doing something as simple as hitting a homerun. I’ve bent metal like it was nothing more than string cheese. I can tell that two more admirers are about to explode. I know just what will send them over the edge, too. Two massive arms making steel do their bidding is hot as hell, but then when those two arms twist the steel together – making the two ends into one, well that is a whole other level of excitement. I made it look like I was simply twisting a tie that holds the container of a loaf of bread in place. Metal being squeezed together and turned so it looked like only yarn being twirled together. No one in the room was breathing. The metal bar was still screaming from the abuse I was handing out. And, as planned, it became too much for the two guys who had been teetering on the edge of detonation for a while. I love it when I can cause an onlooker to shoot so hard that his cum hits my body – across the room. Sticky white man-milk splattered against my hard abs as one man screamed with the power of his orgasm. He sent semen missiles so hard across the empty space between us that it sounded like fists hitting a punching bag when they landed. I was duly impressed by his pecker power. The man’s face turned a deep purple as three huge volleys of cum blasted at me. The other man’s cock was sticking straight up, so his man-honey sprayed across his own chest, hitting his chin because of his thrusting power. It was easy to see that both men were going to collapse as soon as they were done squirting. The one guy shooting the length of the room made a thick noticeable path of fresh cum on the floor between his body and mine – like an arrow pointing to what had caused his explosion. It was almost sweet to see both men crumple happily to the floor at the same time – smiles of pure bliss on each of their faces and their arms around each other. They were sound asleep in seconds. Three sets of eyes still watched every big muscle on me move. The remaining men had pleading looks on their faces and I couldn’t tell if they wanted me to put them out of their misery and do something to make them explode, or if they wanted me to prolong their agony even more. I knew some men loved to be edged to the point where they could no longer feel their balls or cock – everything down there was just some numb raw exposed nerve too overwhelmed to respond. I was still twisting metal into a spiral, but I knew if I took a step forward with my big body one, two, or all three of them would erupt like matching volcanoes. I was twice the size of each of them. My flexed gun made their heads look like something as small as bottle caps. They were each glued to watching my thick, strong fingers messing up metal as if it were just warm clay. Every now and then their eyes would move to the bulging mass of either biceps fueling the destruction. The screeching of the metal was only equaled by the heavier breathing coming from the now smaller group of admirers. If they had been dogs, their tongues would have been hanging out, saliva would have been dripping to the floor, and their tails would have been wagging hard. As it was, each man’s dick was leaking pre-cum in big white, milky globs. I had simply built up too much pressure in their balls for their cocks to not let off some steam. I looked at the cocks displayed in front of me as I continued to easily twist metal. I realized it was a good thing that I kept my jeans on, for if I had unveiled the giant log between my legs the feeling of inadequacy it would have caused in each of the men might have completely deflated their hard-ons. Men will often deny that they compare the size of their penis to others, but they’d be lying. It is something all men do. It’s like guys that make discouraging remarks about the freakishly big arms of some bodybuilder just to hide the fact that they immediately feel their own arms as fragile and tiny. I’ve found it’s true with every muscle – not just arms. I especially find men staring at my giant hands and seeing in their eyes a mixture of jealousy and a feeling of being less than. Most guys, when I’m around, put their hands behind their backs so no one near will compare the sizes. What they say about big hands is true – just look at the bulge in my jeans, which the small group of men keep doing. It’s like they’re trying to see if the thing is for real. I can’t help but feeling a little more powerful – even more than I already do – when I see that my fat log of a cock is three times, maybe four, bigger than the largest one in front of me – and that’s before I’m even hard. My jeans really don’t hide a thing, but it helps to prevent the guys from feeling too small. I’m done twisting the metal bar. It looks like one huge scary corkscrew. I think how nice it would be to have a bottle of wine large enough for this newly, man-made, specific tool. A big bottle for a big man – yeah, as it should be. I look at the three men in front of me and smile. They seem to get nervous and I realize it’s because I possibly look like I might do them harm. That is not my intent. I merely want to let them know that I am having as much fun as they are, but my smile might come across as a little devious. Showing my strength off for guys is like the most orgasmic experience I can have without actually cumming. I thump the twisted metal in my palm loudly – like a teacher might swat a ruler. It’s time to make the steel bar into nothing but a big metal blob. I grab both ends and, with great ease, quickly bring them together – the thing screaming because it has no power to say no. I keep grabbing ends and bending them together – even when the bar is now four and five layers thick. Soon, there is simply a mass of twisted metal compressed together into something the size of a milk carton. I keep squeezing and pressing until two things happen. First, my body has ballooned into a freakish morph of the hugeness I was to begin with. The strength it has taken to destroy the bar has tensed every muscle on my upper body. I am a bulging mass of perfection. Secondly, the metal is now compressed into a round mass the size of a softball. Grunts of determination let me know one of my remaining admirers is ready to give in to his impending orgasm. I look up – having previously been entranced by what my own hands had done to the metal, since I could tell it was getting easier, and find the largest of the six men with a forehead popping with veins and a body almost as tensed as mine. He is huffing and puffing loudly as he fights to keep from shooting. His arms are still behind him – not daring to grab himself since those were the rules. His cock is throbbing up and down, uncontrollably, as it openly fights the man’s desire to not explode. The poor guy – his body desperately wanted release, but he also wanted to prolong the inevitable ecstasy for many more minutes. He was struggling something awful to not let his cock win – but we all knew the ending of this story. As usual, a man’s tool controlled everything. The bellow that came from his mouth as he dumped his substantial load into a pool on the floor was deafening. He looked like some Italian fountain spewing forth. I kind of thought it would be fun to have some coins to throw into the puddle of juice and make a wish. The dude came for quite a long time. Even the remaining two guys turned to admire how much spunk the guy shot from his body. He was the true definition of a ‘gusher.’ Soon, however, his crotch continued to buck forward, but nothing came out of his cannon. He was just jerking blanks by this point. This continued for a while, however – his body still too excited to quit. The guy was just staring at my arms and convulsing, completely upright. And then he just suddenly stopped and crumpled to the floor. A pile of spent, happy manhood – dreaming of my muscle and what it could do. I dropped the destroyed metal blob on the floor and it didn’t bounce or roll away. It just hit with a heavy thud and sat there. I wished one of the remaining two guys would have tried to pick it up, so they’d see just how heavy it was, but they were too busy watching my heaving chest. Their heads bouncing up and down along with my monstrous pecs – as if in time with some unheard tune. I flexed the huge things in a roll that started from the bottom and went up. Their eyes followed suit. So, six little men came to see the muscle show and now there were just two. The remaining guys seemed in pretty good shape, like they could have a few extra bits thrown into my routine and still last until the finale. I raised my arms slowly – both men gasping as they realized what was happening. I made my biceps swell enormously as I flexed them hard. Eyes widened, tongues hung out, drool dropped to the floor, and two hard cocks leaked more pre-cum. Muscled peaks reaching for the ceiling were just such a big turn on for most men. It was mainly because these two had seen what my arms could do, but it was also because the sight of huge, hard, bulging arms was so synonymous with manliness. I had the kind of guns that made shirtsleeves panic and even heavy material look really scared. I had been doing an unscientific study on what the connection between massive guns and hard dicks must be. The two little ones in front of me had followed the pattern of my observations with perfection. My flexed arms made them whimper like dogs waiting for a treat. Seeing huge biceps caused a need to touch themselves even more than when I was destroying metal. There was just something about giant flexed peaks that made normal, rational men become completely submissive and desperately want to grope, kiss, lick, and feel the hardness. My entire colossal body enthralled them, but it was my arms that made them go mad the most. I, of course, got off on it even more than them. I could see how their small, stick-like limbs were but a fraction of the size of mine. That more-than-obvious size difference – that show of tremendous power even when just standing in front of them and not flexing – was enough to make my balls ache with a need to dominate them. And I could dominate without touching them or saying a word – that was the cool thing. My size put them in their rightful place – it was that simple. They had to turn their heads upward to look at me and their gaze could not take in all of my wide expanse unless they turned their heads side to side. Being this immense demanded submission without a need for rough talk or physical intimidation. They metaphorically handed over their lunch money simply because they couldn’t see my face over the thickness of my pecs if they had been standing close to me. I showed off purely by being, just by standing there – and that gave me much pleasure. My big guns were still flexed and the guys were still whimpering. I dropped my arms and shook them out a little, just to let the un-tensed hard thickness bounce a little. Eyes never left my giant mounds. These two fellas were doing quite well, I was impressed. Their cocks were loaded and ready for firing, but both men were ready for the next part of my show. I knew we were about to enter the failsafe part of the evening. No man had ever made it through the next phase without losing total control of his body. I knew the limitations of my admirers. I knew how to make a cock spew even if its owner didn’t. I was the master of making balls offer me their thick adoring juice even if a guy fully intended to hold it all in. This body was built for milking dudes completely – emptying them until their eyes screamed ‘thank you’ in response to the pleasure I bestowed. I took a few steps forward. As I did, I reached up with both hands and pinched my already hard nubs, poking deliciously out like thick sausages. Daddy needed some loving. It was time for them to physically become part of the act. I knew, more than likely, the thrill for me would be short-lived. Most men couldn’t last very long once they actually came in contact with what they’d been worshipping from a distance for so long. To look at enormous muscle was one thing, but to feel it – to know how hard and thick it was on an extremely personal level – became too much for even most veteran muscle worshippers. I continued to twist my nipples hard as I towered over the two men – having to lean my head forward a little to look at them. Neither guy had grabbed his cock so far – usually me bringing my body this close made a guy finally give up and start pounding his meat for release. There was just something about the heat, the aroma, the beast-like presence my body gave off when a guy was close to it. I could sneak up behind a guy, quietly, and within seconds – if not instantly – he was aware that something gigantic and over-the-top masculine had suddenly moved close. It’s like your body knowing when a dark cloud takes away the sun for a few seconds or when you stand near a skyscraper and sense how tall it really is. My size permeated a room like an elephant had just entered. Both men seemed to realize what I was about to offer. Their faces were full of gratitude, lust, and sheer awe-struck fear from my immense bulk being this close to them. I pinched harder and pulled my nips outward – stretching them, painfully, just to offer a little more warmth to the nubs as I let go. I wrapped my big hands around the back of their smaller-than-my-palms heads and pulled them forward. Lips parted, breathing ceased, tongues came out, and faces lit up like Christmas trees as my areolas inched toward them. I was a king bestowing a huge reward to two peasants. I was the candy maker offering the entire warehouse full of treats to two children. I was the muscle god offering a taste of his immensity to his adoring worshippers. The entire reason I didn’t offer bodily contact early on in the show was reinforced as soon as mouths latched onto my humongous pecs. It proved to be instantly too much for one of my remaining fans. His face had not expected my muscle to feel like concrete. He had also not expected to immediately feel so small and weak. I was simply too enormous to take when a guy got this close. The dude’s hands pressed against my cobblestoned abs – his first mistake. His eyes looked upward over the massive ballooning of my pec and beheld the furry stubble across the bottom of my face. And his lips, the doors of breath, sucked in air as the tight marble-like skin re-emphasized what he already knew – I was powerful beyond his wildest imagination. I was Superman and he was the adoring Jimmy Olsen – small, weak, unable to fully grasp the strength of the being in front of him. The realization that I had worked out for many years to build the kind of body that could destroy baseball bats and metal bars so easily became complete, fully understood, and much more of a known fact as soon as his lips and hands met my body. My obvious power made him instantly feel weak and small, but, at the same time, it released a raging storm of emotion and jubilation within him. He pushed his hard cock against my bulging, rock-like thigh and rubbed ever-so-slightly against my tight jeans. That was all she wrote for him. Hot, gooey, dense cum jetted from his dickhead and covered my giant thigh – making it look like someone had poured a gallon of cream down my leg. Since he was basically pressed up against my immovable body, the guy didn’t flop around that much as he ejaculated. His body just pushed into mine harder and harder as he came – making him shoot even more as he realized I didn’t move and my muscles didn’t even indent a little where he pounded me. It was like light paper meeting concrete – it was easy to see which would bounce away. I felt his body banging against me, but it was the same annoying feeling a fly might cause. I smiled down at him over my enormous pec. I wanted his last thoughts before sleep to be my handsome face and my hard body. Suddenly, he stopped. His eyes stayed open, his mouth was still latched on to my nip, and he remained upright. I could tell, however, that he was out like a light. He had gone to muscle heaven with the four other guys on the floor. Meanwhile, my last admirer was still sucking away on my other nipple, like a baby that’s just woken up from a long night and is hungry like a wolf. I reached up and put my hand on the back of the head of the guy that was passed out. I squeezed a little and pulled back, loving the popping sound as his mouth left my pec. I moved my arm out, so the dude was positioned over two of the other guys and then I let go. He fell slowly down onto the pile of men, immediately curling up, happily. And now we were down to just one muscle worshipper. I could tell he was a little firecracker – built like a fireplug, short and stocky. He was actually standing on his tip-toes so his mouth could reach my nipple. I put an arm around his body and lifted him up, so he didn’t have to stretch so much. He moaned in appreciation without taking his mouth away. The guy’s hands caressed and punched my abs as he sucked away. He knew that touching me was fair game – now that I had latched his mouth onto my pec. He had his eyes tightly closed and I could tell he was willing himself to not spew any time soon. It was amazing that he could feel so much of my hard-muscled body and not lose control. I was duly impressed. I’m sure he realized I could make him squirt any time I wanted to, but we both wanted this to last. I’m sure he was very grateful that I was allowing things to go on his body’s timeline. How could I not, I was loving the fact that he could hold out this long. It was amazing that I knew so much about this guy and, yet, we never exchanged a word. I could just easily sense all that he was thinking and feeling. He was loving the fact that I was holding his body against mine – with his feet off the ground. He was over the moon excited about getting to suck on my hairy, thick nipple. And finally, even though he still didn’t touch himself, he could rub his hard cock against my giant muscled thigh to edge himself on even more. Now that it was just one guy, my immense body seemed to dwarf him even much more than it really did. The dude looked tiny and so breakable surrounded by my big arm. I squeezed him tightly, just to make sure he was real and not some kind of large doll. He moaned in response and my cock thickened as I marveled at how small he looked compared to just my biceps. He was still sucking away, as if that was the only way he could get his sustenance. I compressed my big gun again – loving how the action automatically caused the same response in the guy, a big moan every single time. I felt his little hard-on rubbing up and down against my tensed thigh, with its striations, veins, and hardness. His fists kept smacking into my abs every now and then, a loud noise echoing through the room. I felt the punches, but they seemed more like child’s play than a grown man hitting me. I could tell this last dude was a strength pig. He got off on my body’s ability to withstand him belting me. I knew he loved the muscles, but he loved what they could do a lot more. That made me like him the most. I was a strength pig, too. Only, I was the one with the power. I was the one getting off on the fact that my strength made this guy crazy – crazy enough to throw punches until his knuckles were bruised. And through it all, he just kept on sucking on my teat like it was the fountain of youth and he was nearing one-hundred years of age. It was crazy. The dude was clearly a lot older than me. That should have made him the boss, the dominant one, the leader – but I was simply three times his size and made him forfeit any claim of being in charge. He yielded his power to the muscle boy who was easily holding him in the air. He would have sensed the alpha-ness in me even if I had been in the next room. My size and bulk seemed to fill any void long before I arrived. It’s as if the ground and walls shook as I moved. I was very much aware of how my massiveness caused rooms to feel claustrophobic and how people gave me a wider berth when I approached. It was as if they were all little row-boats and I was an ocean liner in the same harbor. It was important to stay out of my path . . . or my wake. I looked at his tiny hand pressed against the pec he wasn’t sucking on – taking a break from punches. My own hand could cover his two or three times. That realization thrilled me very much and I squeezed his body tighter and longer than before. His moan lasted until I lessened the hug. And, still, the guy slurped loudly at my pec. My nipple registered pleasure, which pulsed down to my dick, as well. The crotch of my jeans was getting tight as I started hardening huge. I contemplated freaking the guy out by undoing my pants and letting my monster cock free, but I quickly realized he wouldn’t have left my pec long enough to notice my enormous dong. He was too busy trying to somehow suck some of my DNA into his body – so he might grow a little. I already radiated so much testosterone that I knew it emboldened him and made him much braver in his actions – hence the earlier pounding of his fist into my abs. It’s like some of my masculinity could be breathed in by him just from being so near. I got off on being so much bigger than the man, there was no secret to that. But I also loved how my size made him lose control. I bet he was some kind of corporate boss, used to ordering men around and expecting everyone to jump any time he told them to. But in this room, he was a little puppy submitting to the alpha who toyed with him easily. I could make him cower if I wanted to – with nothing more than a growl and an intense flex of my huge body. Knowing that fact was good enough, though. I didn’t need to do it. I would let the man have as much fun as he wanted – he deserved it. All of the men did. I looked over at the five still happily in slumber-mode on the floor. Everyone in this room was happy, especially me. Soon I would have caused six explosive orgasms – making a group of men happy beyond their wildest dreams. That’s what I was made to do. That’s why I had pumped enough iron over the years to probably have moved a small mountain. I made muscle fantasies come true. I also got off by showing off. I’d certainly be the seventh orgasm of the night – that was for sure. And I’d make sure to cover them with my hot, thick, fire-hose-like spray so when they woke up they would realize the big man had exploded, too. That would make them hard again, instantly. They would also be upset that they had missed it. All of this was yet to come, however, for I still had a guy presently latched onto my nipple – still sucking like there wouldn’t be a tomorrow. I was pretty sure his jaw must have been pretty sore by this point, but it was clear he had no intention of stopping. I appreciated a guy that could make my man-tits feel good. I also got the pleasurable feeling that this dude’s sucking skills would be amazing somewhere else, too. As great as that sounded, however, we were not here for my benefit – although that was always a by-product of all that I did. I was here to do one thing and do it well – get this guy to have an explosive, mind-blowing orgasm. I knew exactly what my little strength pig needed to get him off. He was definitely into my power, but he had held out through the bat and the metal bar. I instinctively knew what that meant. He needed my next display to include him. He needed to be on the receiving end of whatever it was I did to show off what my huge body could do. He wanted to be fully dominated and feel powerless. He needed me to remind him that someone as enormous as I could easily take care of someone like him – in any way I wanted. He really dreamed of being twisted like the bar of metal or cracked apart like the bat, but we both knew I wouldn’t do that. Besides not being into that kind of rough stuff, I was already hoping this little guy would be a repeat fan. I had a feeling the more we got to know each other the longer he’d be able to hold out and that was always fun. The longer the edging, the bigger the explosion was my motto. Some of my greatest online reviews mentioned how I caused the most intense ejaculations guys had ever experienced. That was the best compliment. I moved my arm away from the guy and he started to slide down my hard body – his mouth staying connected to my pec as long as it could. I was beginning to think he was suctioned on there for good, but he finally dropped to the floor and he looked up at me with the most disappointed face I had ever seen. I simply smiled at him with a look that said everything I wanted to and more. I was smiling, but it wasn’t a friendly smile – it was more of a grin that told the guy he was now my plaything. If it made him nervous at all, his joyous anticipation of what was about to come hid it completely. He realized the time for his orgasm had arrived. The muscled monster in front of him had deemed it so and there was nothing he could do to stop it. I moved toward him, inhaling deeply to expand my chest out even further – pressing my pecs into him. I continued to move, forcing him to step backwards as I turned us both and finally pinned him between my chest and the wall. I pressed in – causing him to moan louder than he ever had before. He couldn’t have escaped even if he wanted to. I tensed my body – just to show him how weak and fragile the wall behind him truly was. He got the message and, again, moaned appropriately. After a few seconds of flattening him like a pancake I stepped back from the wall. I knew exactly what he wanted – what would make him explode. He had given me permission – in his eyes, in his moans, and in his fist pounding appreciation of my strength. He actually begged me to cause his enormous release with dominating power that emphasized my strength as it reminded him of his own weakness. I was only a dominator when I was begged for it. I placed my huge hand around his small neck, so delicate. My v-shaped grip made him moan with so much pleasure that I actually leaked some pre-cum, myself. That was a first. My hand almost reached completely around him. I pressed forward and lifted at the same time – carefully, slowly, and deliberately. His face was full of gratitude, pleasure, and anticipation of what I was about to cause in his body. This man craved release, but not just release through orgasm. He wanted me to take away his need to control everything. He wanted to give up being the boss completely. He wanted me to be so totally in charge of the moment that he’d become insignificant . . . no one begging him for answers, directions, or needing him to make decisions. He wanted the only thing in the world that existed to be my strength . . . my power. His eyes pleaded with me to make him weak. I had never felt so powerful. I had never felt so huge. I had never known such joy – his and mine. He knew how easy this was going to be for me. I lifted his body off the ground, pressing him against the wall as he moved upward. He reached with his small hands to hold onto my wrist, struggling uselessly to try and pry my fingers from his neck. We both knew he was faking and we both knew he was in no real danger, I could drop him any time I wanted. But the thrill of the power in my one arm was still there – still rendering him defenseless. His addiction to being in control and powerful was suddenly thrown out the window as the muscleman in front of him reduced him nothing more than a useless sack in his huge hand. The threat of true damage was always there. I had his body as high as my chest when his cock started to gush his appreciation. I had never wanted a man to ejaculate so much to my strength as I did at this moment. He stared at me with so much joy and incredible gratitude as he shot hot, milky juice all over my body - I almost felt like crying. I had never known such pleasure . . . such dominance. I stopped lifting him when he was even with my face. His body emptied all the pent-up pressure of the last few hours . . . or was it years. Finally, his body was finished . . . completely spent. I squeezed his neck a little tighter, to wring out a few more drops from his dick. And yet, his eyes stared at me. And yet, he smiled. He did not pass out – another first for me. I lowered his shaky body to the floor and kept my hand at his chest, so he wouldn’t fall to the floor. He looked everywhere – at my huge biceps, my bewildered face, my heaving chest, and deep into my eyes. I realized he had never had an experience like this . . . but, if I were being completely honest, neither had I. He wasn’t unconscious. He wasn’t so depleted that he was asleep. And he was still fully hard. It was then that I noticed his gorgeous dark hair with flecks of silver strewn throughout. I also noticed his cobalt blue eyes – like some lagoon that beckoned me to swim nude. It’s also when I saw that he was, indeed, a short, muscled fireplug – much more fit than I had been aware of, at first. He was different from my other admirers – still sound asleep on the floor. This guy was the real deal – a true muscle worshipper who could go the distance with me. There was no telling what he’d encourage me to do in a private session – bend bars tightly around his body, toss him across the room, smash him breathless against the wall with my huge muscles, squeeze him so hard that he was forced to shoot his load just from my hug . . . these were all things that popped into my head as I stared at the grateful man. I was so turned on by all that had just happened I was not fully aware of the fact that the man had unzipped my pants and tugged them down, slightly – the things needing a lot stronger pulling to get over my huge thighs. That was not his goal, however. He just wanted to release my huge throbbing cock, which he did and immediately started pumping it with his small, but very strong, hand. My head tilted back a little, my eyelids closed slightly, and I moaned loudly from his groping. So many of my rules were being broken in this moment, but I didn’t care. This muscled plug of a man – who had let me dominate him in such a thrilling way – wanted to give me something in return. I could tell he also wanted to be bathed in my hot juice. He wanted to have muscle man-jizz rain down all over him. I could tell he had been pleasantly surprised and a little taken aback by the size of my cock. There had been only a slight hesitation, though, as his hand realized it wouldn’t be able to fit completely around the thing. He’d simply have to squeeze harder, which he did. In return, I braced my hands against the wall above his head. I was so incredibly jacked by this time – in so many ways – I decided to please him even more, but at the same time I would be satisfied, too. I pressed my crotch into him – hard. It shoved his body against the wall. His hand pulled away from my cock – both to brace himself against the wall, but also because he knew what was coming. I started thrusting my huge cock against his body – his stomach, his own crotch, his chest – pushing against him hard. I was going to use him the same way a horny teenager might use a pillow to get off. Dry humping his tight body immediately made my juices boil even more within my huge frame. I shoved forward with my dick and he banged against the wall. His moans of pleasure were even louder than mine. I bent my knees slightly and pressed into him at the same time. When I straightened my legs, his feet came off the floor – carried into the air briefly by the power of my hard dick’s thrusting. I looked down at the man and smiled at him being cock-handled so easily. It was magnificent and he was loving every second of it. For the first time in my life, I realized I was completely out of control. I wanted to see his body flop against the wall more, so I humped my cock into him with great abandon. I also knew I couldn’t have stopped my impending orgasm even if my life had depended on it. Suddenly, I smashed my crotch against the dude, pinning him tightly against the wall. I pressed in hard, knowing it made my bubbled ass bulge with tightened muscle. The dude reached around to grab my cheeks and he gasped at their hardness. I then growled deeply and released a river of semen, which actually flowed upward over the small guy’s torso. I pushed into him harder with each gush of my milky man-honey. I knew the dude was going to have some bruises tomorrow, but I also knew he would get hard every time he looked at them. Soon, it was like someone had squirted a gallon of masculine super glue between our bodies. There was a sticky mess sealing us and I continued to smash his body against the wall. As I finally pulled away, he came with me – the drying semen almost cementing us together. He was thankful to be able to finally take deep breaths again – having been compacted and flattened by my huge body. It took us both a few minutes to calm ourselves down and even longer for us to pull our skin apart. He had his hands on my chest, running his thumbs across my large jutting nipples and staring up into my face. I looked back at him, smiling – satisfied beyond what I had ever known before and sensing, deep in my being, that he felt the same. Silently, I brought my face down to his and we kissed. The biggest rule being broken. It was a long, passionate, hard, knowing kiss – that kept us both excited and already wanting much more. I finally pulled my face away from his and stared at him. He slowly nodded – aware of all I conveyed without even saying a word. I reached down, wrapped a hand around his body, and lifted him into the air. We both glanced at his fellow worshippers – still sound asleep on the floor – and then I carried my new little special muscle worshipper from the room.
  15. 22 points
    I had merely suggested that they might like to see my house – knowing full well it would impress them. I had been chatting with the two big guys at the gym and invited them home for lunch. I could immediately sense that the invitation made them both very uncomfortable, so I had simply focused on the larger of the two guys and thought about how he might really like to see my place. I thought about how the home gym and plush movie room would of specific interest. He had immediately accepted the offer on behalf of the two of them – much to the consternation of his friend. We were now standing in the large living space that opened out to the pool at my home – the beach, in sight, beyond. I loved the fact that the two guys were so confident that they acted like they were whispering, but spoke loud enough for me to hear – it’s just something cocky guys like to do. It’s as if they are marking their territory or something. It was meant to intimidate me if I had any ulterior motives. “I’m not feeling comfortable with this, man. Don’t you remember how this guy was staring at us while we were working out? It’s like he was imagining us naked. I say we split.” “Are you kidding dude? Look at this place. This guy is fucking rich. I say we milk this for everything we can. Besides, he’s so tiny either one of us could squash him like a grape with little effort. We got nothing to be scared of. Let’s just sit back and enjoy the ride. It’s nice to be pampered.” “Might I suggest we sit over here to have our drinks,” I said, calmly, pointing to a sofa and chairs near the pool. I had placed their two beers on a table in front of the large couch – making it pretty clear that they might want to sit near each other. I took my place in a chair directly across from them. The larger guy, Hank was his name, moved over to the sofa. When he sat down he picked up the glass I had placed beside his bottle of beer and stared at it with a confused face as he took a big swallow. “What’s this for? You gonna serve water, too?” “Might I suggest you pour your beer in it?” “What for?” asked Hank, the larger of the two large men, as he took another quick sip. “Cause it’s civilized, dude! Just do it,” answered Toby as he sat next to his workout partner and poured his beer obediently into the glass. He sat exactly where I hoped he would. Hank gave him a ‘what the fuck’ look and then followed suit. “Might I suggest you two make yourselves more comfortable.” “I don’t know, mister. I’m pretty fucking comfortable. I worked my ass off in the gym and have a mega-pump, I’m sipping nice beer from a glass, and I’m sitting in what I’m sure is a ten-million-dollar home. Can it get much more comfortable?” “Might I suggest you take off your shirt, Hank?” “Hell yeah! I mean, if you don’t mind, sir. Come on Tob, let’s go shirtless.” “Dude, this is all a little weird. Besides, I don’t want to see your man-boobs.” “I know, bro, but I just gotta uncover these puppies. It’s like if I don’t let them breathe I’m gonna die. It feels like my shirt is as heavy as a suit of armor or something. And it’s so fucking hot.” In an instant, Hank had his shirt off and if he had man-boobs, as Toby called them – then I’d say I must be a man-boob fanatic. His chest was miraculous. Heavy, heavy thick looking pecs that tensed and bounced as he moved. My mouth watered. The young man was enormous, like a young Lou Ferrigno. I could sense he was the more adventurous of the two – more gregarious and ready to embrace life. I did like Toby’s reserve, though. I had a feeling he was much more mature than his friend but loved hanging out with Hank so much, that he just accepted his friend as he was. They had told me they had known each other a really long time. Both were waiters at a fancy restaurant near the beach, while Hank had just started pursuing bodybuilding and Toby worked hard to build a modeling career. Toby’s looks matched Hank’s hugeness. The smaller big man had a fitness model physique and a face that had certainly caused many-a-wet-dreams over the years. I appreciated beauty as much as I did muscles. “Toby . . . I’m sure you’d be able to catch a few rays while we’re out here drinking and dining. I’m thinking you’d love to darken that already gorgeous tan of yours. Am I right?” “Yes sir. That’s good thinking. I could sure use a little more sun,” Toby replied as he put his beer down, grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt, and lifted it to reveal one of the most chiseled physiques I had ever seen. The two men were like the perfect pair – salt and pepper, Jack and Coke, oysters and champagne, or Ben and Matt. I loved huge pumped muscle – represented by Hank, but I also loved that low body-fat look of a sculpted surfer – represented by Toby. I had chosen perfectly. I pushed a button on the table beside me and soon an elder gentleman stepped out onto the patio. “Gentlemen, might I introduce my friend and butler, Alfred. Alfred, this is Toby and Hank,” I said, pointing to the appropriate guy when I spoke his name. “Gentlemen,” Alfred responded with a raised right eyebrow. “What’s up Al?” Hank said and I saw my butler cringe a little. “It’s nice to meet you, sir,” said Toby, and this made Alfred smile. “What would you like for lunch, guys?” I asked. “You mean, like we would say anything and this Alfred, here, is going to go and make whatever we ask for?” Hank said with total glee in his voice. “No, no, no – not Alfred,” I replied, as the older gentleman turned to me with a shocked look. “He will merely go and order it with the chef. Might I suggest a salmon and shrimp Caesar salad, with toasted garlic bread and then a big cheese and fruit platter for dessert. I also think a nice sauvignon blanc will go nicely with that.” “Is that a vegetable?” Hank asked. “It’s a wine, dude,” Toby quickly said, “That sounds really nice, mister.” “Thank you, Alfred. If you would let the chef know. Oh, how do you like our new friends?” “I haven’t seen bodies as nice as that since . . . um . . . yesterday, sir,” Alfred said, rolling his eyes and heading towards the kitchen. “Do you have a lot of servants, dude?” Hank asked, taking another sip of his beer. “Man, they’re not servants . . . they’re staff. Jeez!” exclaimed Toby. “Well excuse me, do you have a lot of staff, mister?” “A few, yes. By the way, you fellows may call me, Saxon,” I answered. “No more of this ‘mister,’ stuff.” “Is that your name? Wow, it sounds like SAX-ON-the-beach!” Hank said, laughing and getting a ‘shut up’ look from his friend. “Fellas, do the two of you ever wear posers?” I asked, stepping to an outdoor fridge behind a bar to get them two more beers. “You mean those skimpy little bathing suits? Naw, I’m not in competition shape, yet, so I haven’t had to buy one. I’m not sure I’m going to like them. As for Mr. Three-Legged-Toby, here, he can’t wear them because of his larger-than-life endowment. I swear the eight inches I’ve got on him in height all went to his crotch. He’s a monster.” Hank said, boasting openly for his friend. “Dude, some things don’t need to be shared,” Toby said. “It’s not like you can hide it, Tob-ster. Trust me, Saxon, it’s the first thing girls notice when we go out to bars. I’m standing there – six feet, ten inches of solid muscle, but the dames are all looking at his crotch. Most of them are scared to shit of the thing, but there are a few that usually take on the challenge.” “Over-sharing, Hank. I’m serious. Saxon does not want to hear about my dick, okay?” Toby said, clearly embarrassed by the conversation, but he also seemed a little proud of his giant tool, which had definitely not gone unnoticed by me – how could it? “Well, getting back to posers, I just happen to have some new ones in that table at the end of the sofa, Hank. Yes, just in there. Might I suggest that you two get even more comfortable and put some on. There are all sizes, Toby, so your more-than-ample endowment will not have to worry. It would please me very much and brighten the day even more than it already is.” “Wow, these things are really kind of hot,” Hank said as he opened the drawer and pulled out a bunch of still-tagged posers – all different colors and sizes. Toby looked on with horror and nervousness. I knew he’d need a little more convincing. Hank, on the other hand, had already started laying a few across his crotch to imagine what they might look like. “Surely, someone with a body like yours, Toby, and that of your friend’s, should not be covered with unnecessary layers of material. All the work you have done to make yourself buff, it’s only right and kind to let others behold the fruits of your labor.” “Well, when you put it like that, Saxon, it does sound selfish not to share,” Toby said in agreement – his words actually shocking himself. “It would be damn selfish,” Hank added – clearly ready to change. “You got an outdoor changing room Sax, buddy?” “Might I suggest that you both just change right here,” I said, slowly and clearly. “We’re all grown men and there won’t be anything revealed we’ve never seen before. That is, unless you’re embarrassed by your god given bodies and shy about your private parts.” “Fuck it, I did circle jerks with teammates in the locker room during college, so changing here is a piece of cake. I’ve got nothing to hide,” Hank said standing up and pulling down his sweats and briefs at the same time – in one quick, glorious move. Indeed, the huge specimen of manhood definitely had nothing to hide. His thighs looked as big as chairs and the muscles tensed beautifully as he moved. He also had nothing to be ashamed about in the meat department – sometimes a really big man does, indeed, have a nice sized penis, too. There was no ‘trying to make up for shortcomings below the belt’ causing Hank’s lust for bodybuilding. A nicely proportioned, thick, slightly curved dick hung invitingly between his legs as he pulled up some gold, shiny posers he had chosen. It was only when Toby slowly stood up and pulled down his shorts and underwear that Hank’s endowments became obsolete. Most wine bottles were not as thick as this young man’s cock and it hung down almost to knee level. He could have easily been taken for an elephant. The way that it flopped around told me it wasn’t even slightly hard at this insane size, which made me immediately want to suggest something to stimulate it, but I nixed that idea for later on. I swear the obnoxiously large cock only looked right . . . symmetrical . . . because Toby had this sculpted-by-the-gods body with appropriate bulges everywhere. He was of decent height – probably six feet – and his beautiful muscles made you accept the tree he was now stuffing into triple extra-large black posers. I’m sure his goal was that the color would help hide his more-than-a-horse cock, but it was also clear that was hopeless. I swear the thing could actually wrap around his waist. “Now, I think that makes all of us feel a lot better, don’t you,” I said to ease any lingering stress and it seemed to work. “Yeah, I’m feeling really good. Nice beer, snug posers, pumped body, the sun beating down on me, and a fucking mansion surrounding me,” Hank said, his face truly registering how happy he was. “Yes sir, this is nice,” replied the more reserved Toby, adjusting his monumental package. “How big is your chest, Hank?” I asked and the normally outspoken young man turned a little red and looked down at his huge pecs. “I’ve swelled these puppies up to fifty-seven inches in the last month. Gonna hit sixty by the end of the year. I can feel it,” Hank said, tensing the pecs together and then bouncing them. “Probably my best body part. I just got to get the rest of my muscles on par with my pecs and I’ll be ready to compete.” “It looks like you are well on your way, young man,” I replied, admiring his enormous size. “I bet you like to play with your big chest, don’t you?” “Yeah . . . yeah, I do. Like right now. I love to manhandle the big things – trying hard to compress the hard muscle,” he answered – his eyes not leaving his own chest and his hands groping the big mounds with not an ounce of self-consciousness. “Dude, what are you doing?” asked Toby, who was staring at his friend in disbelief. “Can’t help it man, I just sometimes got to feel all this thick muscle. I love how all this hard beef swells when I tense it. And watch – I can make them bounce together or one at a time,” Hank answered, and then he made his pecs do exactly as he had said. “Wouldn’t you like to feel one of his massive pecs, Toby? I bet Hank would love to share the privilege of groping – after all, there are two of them,” I suggested softly – imagining exactly what it would look like. “Oh, hell yeah, T-man. I’d love to have you clamping a strong hand down on my big pec. Bring it in, mister T and show me what you can do.” Hank said, looking into the eyes of his friend. “Those big things are really hot,” Toby said, unbelieving the words came out so easily, and his right hand went up to grip Hank’s massive pec with spread fingers. “Oh shit, dude, they’re so much harder than I thought they’d be.” “Wait til I tense them, dude,” Hank replied and then he flexed his chest with all his might – forcing Toby’s fingers to have to lessen their grip and making both men let little moans escape their mouths. “Fuck, feel free to squeeze harder, dude, my meat can take it. Yeah, hard to hold on to all that tensed beef, isn’t it, dude?” “It’s not hard to hold on to that big-ass nipple, punk,” Toby said as his fingers pinched Hank’s nub hard. “Yeowwww!!!! Oh, fuck that feels good, man,” Hank yelled. “Do it again!” “Look at you, loving the abuse,” Toby said. “You have no idea, Tobster – no idea,” Hank replied, as he let his head fall back and he closed his eyes. The bigger man had started tugging on his other nip in rhythm with his friend’s yanks on the first one. Soft growl-like sounds came from somewhere deep inside Hank. He was enjoying the abuse of his nips, completely. I refused to touch myself as I watched the show. I simply took a sip of the drink I had made myself and gazed at all the muscled beauty before me. The men had forgotten I was there. Toby was looking at his friend’s big pec – mesmerized by how much power he could use on the other guy’s nipple. I wanted to see just how powerful my talents for persuasion could take me. “That plump man-knob looks like it could use a mouth sucking on it, don’t you think, Toby? That would certainly make you feel nice, now wouldn’t it, Hank?” I said as calmly as I could. “Oh, fuck yeah.” “I would like to taste it, bud,” Toby said, politely and with begging in his eyes. That was all the permission the big bodybuilder needed. He grabbed the back of Toby’s head with his big hand and forcibly directed the guy’s face to his waiting pec with its jutting nipple. I could hear how hard Toby’s face hit by the smack it made. The smaller man didn’t seem to mind, at all. He simply began sucking on the nub sticking out from the swollen meat protruding from Hank’s big torso. From the immediate sounds of grunts and groans coming from both men, it was very hard to determine who was enjoying themselves more. Toby’s lips and mouth suctioned so hard that his cheeks caved in and gave him the look of a starved model. Hank writhed uncontrollably from the pleasure suck he was receiving – taking his friend’s head into the air as his back left the sofa. “Damn, Toby that mouth of yours is so fucking hot!” Hank said, without even thinking about it. “Toby does have a beautiful, sweet mouth, doesn’t he, Hank?” I said softly. “Wouldn’t you like to know what those lips, that tongue and his warm mouth taste like?” I was pushing the envelope and I knew it. I didn’t care. The big boy on big boy action happening in front of me was almost too much for me to handle. Huge muscled beef being licked, kissed, and sucked by this beautiful chiseled young man was much more than I had ever dreamed possible when I set out to the gym today. I wanted to see where all of this could lead. I wanted to satisfy all the urges these hot men were creating in my own body. I focused on Hank because he seemed to respond to the promptings the most. I was also beginning to pick up distant stirrings from Toby – something that made the show even better. “Just think how nice it would to be kissing that mouth, Hank,” I said – picturing it in my mind. “Might I suggest you try.” “Come here, babe,” Hank said with heaving breaths and then he locked his fingers in Toby’s thick hair and pulled the smaller man’s head toward his face. I could tell Toby paused briefly, allowing the lustful haze to lift for a few seconds and question what was happening. Hank didn’t want the other guy to wait for very long. The big man wanted to taste Toby’s mouth – that’s all he was focused on, now. He didn’t even miss the wonderful sucking of his huge pec. He smeared his mouth against the now waiting mouth of his friend – roughly, forcibly, making it clear that it was a big man’s kiss. Hank’s tongue attacked. His lips pressed in. He inhaled. And he moaned. There had never been foreplay made in any porn movie better than this. Hank dominated the smaller muscle man and kissed like he was trying to extract Toby’s soul through his mouth. Toby’s fingers had re-found the big nubs on Hank’s chest and were going to town on them, again. Hank’s big hands were all over Toby’s body – one pulling the other guy’s head in even harder into the kiss and the other caressing the chiseled back of the gorgeous man – getting dangerously low with each caress. “Lunch is served,” Alfred announced, near the doorway to inside. Those three words broke the mood and whatever influence I had been enjoying over the boys, but I didn’t mind. I knew we’d be able to return to where we had left off after lunch. Even with the mood ruined, the two young men continued to kiss for a few seconds more. I watched closely to see what would happen as my suggestion wore off. Toby was the first to stop, looking at his friend with wide eyes as Hank continued to press into his face with a kiss. Toby pulled back quickly, realizing that his fingers were tugging on Hank’s nipples – so he jerked them away, too. “What the fuck, Hank?” Toby said, scooting away on the sofa. “I don’t know, Toby,” Hank said, looking a little confused, but satisfied, too. “It was just a little snogging. Don’t know why we did it, but I don’t really care either. You’re a great kisser, dude. A really great kisser.” “That’s not the point, man.” Toby continued. “Hey, I won’t tell anyone if you don’t tell anyone,” Hank said, winking at his friend and then turning to me. “Sorry about that Sax-on-the-beach – I was just really horny and needed to see why all the girls say Toby is a great kisser.” “Oh, don’t worry about me, fellas,” I said, “I was enjoying myself, too. But come, lunch is served. Might I suggest we move to the table over there beneath the umbrellas and have some food and drink?” “I am hungry,” Toby said, standing – his perfectly, symmetrical muscles glistening a little from the sweat caused by his and Hank’s make out session. “I could eat a fucking horse,” Hank said, and he stood - his full six feet ten inches in all its glory, dressed only in golden posers. I had forgotten just how huge the big man was. Because he was constantly around his muscly friend, Toby, his full height and bulk was not always apparent. But as he and I walked side-by-side to the table I felt like some kind of small wind-up doll moving in his shadow. My oversized patio furniture looked small when he was in it. I marveled at the idea that a man so large could navigate through the regular world so easily. I’m sure he found doorways too low, spaces to confining, and many things infinitely too small. That idea thrilled me and I was drawn to sit across from him so I could behold his enormity throughout the meal. Toby sat at one end of the table, obviously still unsure about what had caused Hank’s intense session of sucking face. But more importantly, it was clear he was concerned even more by his own involvement . . . and enjoyment . . . in the action. “Have you always been tall, Hank?” I asked as we began our meal and sipped our wine. “Yeah, I topped six-two in eighth grade and weighed about two-sixty. I dwarfed most of the teachers. It was kind of cool,” the big man answered. “He’s the main reason our high school football team won the state championship four years in a row,” Toby added – clearly proud of his good friend. “And how long have you two known each other?” I asked. “Since the beginning of fourth grade . . . that’s when I moved to our hometown,” Hank answered. “It must be nice – having a best friend for so long,” I said, smiling. “Yeah, it is,” Toby answered, smiling, too. “This guy knows me better than anyone,” Hank said, laughing. “He could get me into a lot of trouble if he ever told some of my secrets.” “And vice versa, dude,” Toby responded. “Might I suggest both of you share something that your friend doesn’t know,” I said with an ease that I hoped would help them feel even more comfortable in sharing. “I sometimes beat off watching myself pose on video or in the mirror,” Hank quickly confessed. “I sometimes beat off watching videos of you posing, too,” Toby quickly said, as well. Both men wouldn’t look at each other. There was something sexually electrifying in the air and no one wanted to disturb it. I, myself, could imagine jerking off a heavy one while watching the big man flex. His foundation was magnificent. I could see the pro competitor he would be in a few more years. A smile crept across Hank’s face as he processed what his friend had said. I realized, then, that it had never even crossed his mind that Toby might find his body hot. He turned to look at the smaller guy. “This can make you squirt, dude?” Hank asked as he flexed his right arm, making the biceps swell huge. “Yeah,” Toby responded softly and stared at the tensed biceps, “If I’m in the right mood.” “That’s fucking hot, bro,” Hank said in return – smiling even more. “It looks like we’re all through with our lunch,” I said and then added, “Might I suggest that we return to the sofa and have a little routine from Hank. I think we’d all love to see him pose.” “Yeah, I’d fucking love that. These posers make me look hot,” Hank said, bringing his arm down and immediately moving to the other area with a full glass of wine. He was tugging the waist band of his posers out, teasingly. “Something on the inside of me is really excited about posing for the two of you.” “I’m glad, Hank,” I said as Toby and I sat down on the sofa with our wine. “Might the outside freely show the same kind of excitement? No one would mind if that happened. We’re all big boys, here. You being the biggest . . . well, in relation to your body, that is. If you got turned on by all of this, we’d all understand.” My suggestion made it so and Hank’s substantial meat in the gold posers thickened and elongated as soon as the sentence was finished. It was like watching cartoon growth. The joy on Hank’s face matched the happiness below. I wondered if shooting hard so quickly made him a little light-headed. My mouth watered as the covered cock continued to grow – even when I thought it was fully hard. It seemed that Hank was a grower. I had a feeling that Toby was a grower and a shower – since the mammoth tool was already showing through the black posers – completely flaccid. I looked forward to suggesting he might be ‘more excited.’ “Fuck, Hank! You want to turn down that monster in your posers, dude,” Toby said as he couldn’t help but notice his friend’s throbbing hard-on. “Can’t help it man. It must be the wine. It must be the sun. Or maybe it’s because I’m about to do this for your two,” Hank said, with no apology, as he brought both of his arms up into a perfect double biceps pose. “Grrrrrrrr, look at all that beautiful hard meat, fellas.” I almost asked if he meant up above or down below, but seeing his monstrous arms ballooning into the air made my mouth drop open. The same response came from Toby, too. This thrilled Hank to no end. He flexed harder – veins popping out on his forehead and his cheeks turning red. It looked like his arms then swelled a few more inches thicker. The man’s muscles were breathtaking. I so wanted to play with my hardening cock, but willed my hand not to move to my crotch. I did not, however, want to put the same restrictions on my friend, Toby – my sofa mate. He was mesmerized by Hank’s massive arms, so I took advantage of the situation. “We’re all friends here, Toby,” I said. “Feel free to do whatever comes natural as you watch your big best friend, Hank, show off for you. He’s such a colossal beast, don’t you think? Let your body respond as it wants to.” “Yes, sir,” came the soft response as Toby continued to stare at the big biceps in front of us. “Might I suggest that you grab the opportunity to fully enjoy the show. We might let your own colossal beast give us a show, too,” I said, looking at the man’s black posers. Color drained from Toby’s face as his posers began to be stretched. I knew that all the blood in his body was pumping hard to a certain part of him- that had suddenly started to grow. I wondered in shocked awe at how the man could walk with the giant thing that had hung between his legs, but now I was in utter dismay as his enormous cock thickened. The head popped out from the waistband of his black posers and it looked as big as my fist. And, yet, the thing kept growing. It snaked up Toby’s muscled thigh like a boa constrictor inching up the trunk of a tree. Suddenly, I was aware of how thin and fragile my wrist looked compared to his dick. Even when I thought it had reached its maximum size, the thing kept getting bigger and thicker. Surely the kid would fall over forward if he stood up – the weight of that monster cock completely throwing off his balance. By now, the gigantic rod stuck straight up – the tip nestled in the gaping crevice at the bottom of Toby’s perfectly formed pecs. “Fucking hell, Toby, that thing is bigger than a telephone pole!” Hank exclaimed as he released his tensed fists, but kept his arms up beside his head. “I’ve never seen it hard! You make my cock look like a toothpick!” This was far from the truth, but I could see why Hank would feel inadequate. Toby’s mammoth pole looked inhuman – like it should be attached to a guy ten times the size of the guy who presently sported it. It’s when Toby’s quite muscular hand wrapped around . . . well, tried to wrap around . . . the thing that it’s true size was highlighted. Toby’s hand – the hand of a well-built man – looked tiny holding on to the telephone pole. When he started pumping the big thing, his hand looked even smaller. Hank watched Toby’s hand go up and down on the king dong. The big man was mesmerized in a way he hadn’t expected. The stroking of the huge cock made Hank want to do something equally as impressive, so he flexed his guns again. Toby’s gaze was glued to the monstrous mounds tensed in front of him. I could not decide where I wanted my focus to be – the enormous pecs and arms or the equally gigantic cock. It was a glorious problem to have. “That’s the fucking hottest thing I’ve ever seen, Toby – you sitting there pumping that big thing.” “Then you haven’t looked in a mirror recently, Hank, because those arms of yours are the hottest things I’ve ever seen.” “Might I suggest you come closer, Hank,” I said lightly – making it as if I wasn’t even there, only a voice in the wind. “Maybe you two would like to touch each other.” Hank’s legs moved without him bringing his arms down or taking his eyes away from Toby’s. Hank used his big leg to push the coffee table in front of Toby and I to the side. Luckily, our wine glasses were elsewhere. Toby spread his legs farther apart, but kept his hand moving up and down on his hard-as-hell cock. Hank knelt right in front of his friend – between his legs, his big body barely fitting. He was flexing so hard his fists were shaking a little and his knuckles were white. He leaned forward and Toby placed his free hand on top of Hank’s huge, tensed right biceps. I saw both men jerk a little from a sexual jolt when their skin met. Hank’s giant pecs rolled upward and Toby’s giant cock visually throbbed. “Might I suggest you tell me what Hank’s arm feels like, Toby,” I said, in almost a whisper. “Like I’m massaging concrete that’s had the sun’s heat pounding on it all afternoon.” “Wouldn’t you like to feel that huge cock between your big pecs, Hank? Might I suggest you make your friend feel good by squeezing his hardness between your hardness.” “Aw hell, that would be the best. How about it, Toby - you want to fuck my massive chest.” The slit of Toby’s dickhead opened up and a big gob of thick white semen seeped out and that was the only answer needed. Hank kept the biceps flexed that still had Toby’s hand rubbing all over it. At the same time, he took his other hand and reached down to pull his mammoth left pec away from the other – only to realize he’d have to pull further as Toby’s free hand steered his mighty cock between the mounds of beef. The big man released his hold and pec meat instantly engulfed Toby’s big rod. Hank’s pecs were the only things that could actually make Toby’s cock look regular. Instantly, Hank tensed his chest and Toby let out a long moan. Then, the smaller man started to buck his hips up and down, humping his cock in the tight crevice of the humongous pecs before him. And he still kept his hand on Hank’s flexed biceps. “Fuck my meaty pecs, man. Yeah, that feels so good.” “Shit, Hank, how can you squeeze your chest so hard? I’m not going to last long, bud, if you don’t lessen your pec grip just a little.” I felt I had died and gone to muscle worship heaven. Had there ever been a couple made for each other more than these two? Seeing that huge cock surrounded by hard bulging muscle was the thing that finally made me rub my own crotch. There was no way that I could see these two muscled behemoths pleasing each other in this way and not get turned on. I also pictured Alfred, my chef, my gardener, my chauffeur, my security guard, and my pool boy all gathered around the television where the security camera feed was delivered – with their own dicks in their hands - all getting off to the sight before them. I knew the security room was going to smell like a bathhouse for days. “Hank . . . uh . . . . man . . . ungh . . . you gotta . . . quit . . . oh shit . . . squeezing so…” I looked up and saw that Hank was now looking into the eyes of his best friend. I saw a determined look in his gaze and knew he wanted one thing and one thing only. He wanted Toby’s big cock to explode. Watching the thick big head of that cock poking out from between massive pecs as Toby forced his crotch forward and then pulled it back was almost too much for all of us. It was clear, however that Hank’s chest was in control of the entire situation. “Come on buddy, let that big thing blow. Cover my massive pecs with your hot spunk,” Hank growled as he spoke. “Wanna milk you dry, man.” “Quit . . . squee-zing . . . ungh . . . ungh . . . stop . . . Hank, please . . . I can’t . . . hold . . . it . . . in . . . please…” It was like watching a movie you’ve seen a hundred times and knew the ending by heart. It was clear that Toby’ hard cock was being smashed by even harder mounds of muscle. His cockhead was now a deep purple. It was clear the poor kid would not be able to hold out any longer. I felt like I should get an umbrella – for the ejaculation was going to be momentous. We all knew what was coming – so to speak. “I’m . . . sorry . . . Hank . . . I’m going to . . . so sorry, man . . . ungh . . . ungh . . . unggggghhhhhhh!” To say that Hank’s chin, neck, and chest got sprayed would be an understatement. It was more like he got hosed down. Toby’s giant cock could obviously store up more juice and propel it more forcibly than that of a normal man. Hot cum shot up into the air and rained down – splattering loudly against Hank’s chest. And still the big man’s tits squeezed. And still the large cock exploded. It was like a gif on constant repeat – a never ending fountain of Toby’s milk. I was worn out just watching the boy have an orgasm. There was no telling how spent he felt at the end of his eruption. “Fuck, that was incredible, Toby. It’s like you could keep every sperm bank in the world fully supplied forever. I’ve never seen someone spew like that,” Toby said, pulling his chest back and watching the enormous dick flop out from between his pecs. The towering cock was still hard and stayed poking up into the air. All three of us stared at it - waving back and forth a little like a flagpole in the wind. I looked down and saw that Hank’s posers were sopping wet – he had clearly joined in with Toby’s explosion. The big man obviously could not hold out watching his best friend release a supersized load. I admired the mammoth wall of muscle that was the young man’s body. It was even more spectacular covered in the drying cum of the beautiful guy across from him. “I’ve wanted you for so long,” said Toby, his gaze staring into Hank’s eyes. “Yeah? That’s kind of funny, Tobster, because I’ve sat in my room many-a-night yanking myself to a big finale and wishing it had been your hand, mouth, or ass making me explode,” Hank said in response. It suddenly hit me that I had not suggested either statement. I hadn’t even subconsciously thought the words that were being shared. I was a little taken aback by what was happening in front of me. Hank leaned back towards Toby and slid his big hands under the other man’s ass. Toby wrapped his legs around his big friend. Hank stood up, taking the smaller muscleman into the air with him. “How about we take a little dip - to do a little clean up?” Hank asked as he turned and walked down the stairs into the cool water of the pool. I watched in astonishment as the two big men kept moving until they stood with water at chest level. Still supported by Hank’s arms, Toby splashed water onto the big pecs, neck, and massive arms of his friend – washing off all the dried spunk. The two men never took their eyes away from each other. Once they both sparkled in the sunlight because of water droplets, Toby brought his face to Hank’s and they began to kiss passionately. I no longer existed to either of them. I no longer had to suggest anything. I simply watched. It was then that it occurred to me . . . I might suggest that they grow…
  16. 22 points
    Part Five To be at retirement age and never have grabbed a man’s ass was a real disappointment for the General. He blamed his need to impress the army for his repressed life of the past. But all of that ended today – at this moment. His bulging biceps, bigger than the older man could have ever imagined becoming, lowered Ron to the floor so he could stand on his own feet. It had been a breeze to lift the guy, which excited the General intensely. After returning the dude to the ground, the big man ran his hands across the smaller chest in front of him. He grabbed the collar of Ron’s t-shirt and, without any warning, he simply jerked the material off the guy’s body. He ripped the shirt in two with a powerful tug and then just dropped the remains on the floor. Ron’s impressive body – chiseled nicely from days in the gym – made the General let out another growl. He ran his big hands all over the tanned taut almost hairless body of his young assistant. “Fuck, dude, I never thought I’d get the chance to see all of your gloriousness this close, let alone feel it. My little Ronny-boy has been busy working his body into something so very nice. Too nice to hide with clothes, man. Your sexiness does something to me, boy. It’s like you’re the key that unlocks some . . . I don’t know . . . some beast that’s always been inside me, but just wasn’t allowed to come to the surface. That is, until today. My muscles grow and my confidence grows with them . . . no, it’s more than confidence . . . it’s a deep-seeded awareness that I’m more, more than I ever dreamed of being. I have suddenly realized that I don’t need to be scared or intimidated by anything. I’m not just talking about busting through the door and wall of some gay closet – although that’s part of it. I’m talking about loving the inner and outer strength that has taken over me. Loving it so much, that I simply ‘am.’ I can be who I truly am – fully. Let’s have the rest of you unhidden, Ron.” Ripping Ron’s shorts and underwear off of his body took even less effort from the General than his shirt had. The excitement of what waited for him underneath, especially in the back, was just too much for the big man and he used way too much power required for destroying two layers of cotton. The sound was loud and made it clear that nothing would remain of the clothes items except scraps of material. Ron’s hefty cock was rigid again and slapped up against his abs when it was freed. The General let out a low growl and licked his lips as he gazed at the young man’s rod. As good as the piece of meat was, however, it was not what the big man truly wanted. He let his bigger body move forward until it bumped into the younger man. Their hard cocks were squished between their bodies and it felt wonderful. While staying pressed up against his assistant, the General bent his knees and let his hands wander slowly down the waiting man’s back. Finally, after what seemed like ages, big hands roughly grabbed the bulbous butt that had kept the General up many a night. “Holy. Fucking. Hell!” the General exclaimed as his hands grabbed their first lustful chunk of Ron’s beautiful ass. “I gotta pause, kid, or I’m going to explode. My big paws have just clamped down on heaven. Pure heaven.” There are a few things that can make a man catch his breath and his heart skip a beat – skiing expertly down the hardest slope of a mountain, catching sight of a great white whale for the first time, topping two hundred miles per hour in a race car. None of these, however, came close to what the General felt when his strong hands latched on to what he viewed as the most deliciously bubbled ass in the world. A weaker man would have lost his load, and then some, at that exact moment, but the General was now stronger than that. He willed his big body to not spew – even though it wanted to more than it had ever wanted anything before. The older man knew he was kneading the butt cheeks too hard – he could hear the young man gasping from pain – but he didn’t care. He simply wanted to feel his heart’s desire to its fullest. Uniform pants, blue jeans, and cotton shorts had all tried unsuccessfully to cover Ron’s gorgeous blimp-like butt. His ass made the seat of all pants look weak and strained in the General’s opinion. The ass he was now groping hard was something that deserved to be uncovered all the time – free to be gazed upon and felt any time the big man wanted. Art straightened his legs, while still holding on to Ron’s ass, and brought the man back into the air – pulled tightly against the larger man’s body. His hands continued to fondle hard butt meat as the other man’s feet dangled in the air. “I’d take on the world for your ass, son,” the General growled into Ron’s ear. “Fuck winning the lottery, who cares about titles or positions, and why would I ever want fame if I could just wake up every morning and see these perfect mounds of muscled man-meat rising from the bed. Hell, I’d probably sleep with my hand nestled right on top of it – cupping the thing to claim it as my own. I’ve never wanted anything more in my entire life, bud. Sometimes, when you would leave my office and I’d see that deep crevice between your ass cheeks highlighted by your slacks, I’d have to slam my crotch up against the bottom of my desk drawer just to keep my sanity. Now that I’m big and strong, I have no problem telling you I’m a slave to your ass, boy. Squeezing those mammoth cheeks of yours is pumping every muscle in my body with fuel . . . but none more than that big thing at my crotch. Penny for your thoughts, Ronny-boy.” “Your pecs are so fucking huge . . . um, sir. That’s what I was thinking.” “Aw fuck, little man, what are we going to do. You’re into muscle . . . which I clearly have. I’m into ass . . . which you clearly have. Could this be a match made in heaven? Could it be that we’re about to live happily ever after?” “Um . . . General . . . as good as it is nestled inside the crevice of your chest . . . I . . . um . . . feel that it’s my . . . um . . . obligation to tell you something . . . . something important. I hope it doesn’t make you mad, sir.” “That you gave me some of Martha Brown’s enhancement formula . . . probably in my drink last night. Is that what’s so important.” “Uh . . . yes, yes sir,” Ron said, tilting his head back and looking up at the General with a face of astonishment. “How did you know?” “I wasn’t one-hundred percent sure until this moment, but the fact that when I started to grow you didn’t freak out – but actually got excited – plus, the fact that Martha informed me last night that a vial was missing, made me surmise that you might be involved. What you did was reckless and dangerous, son. But . . . since I’m reaping the big benefits of your recklessness I can’t really complain, now can I?” A squeezing of big hands on Ron’s ass and the tensing of humongous pecs at his face, made the smaller man suddenly realize he wasn’t in trouble. The General’s satisfied look – along with the hardened shaft twitching between their two bodies – made it clear he was happy with the results of the serum on humans. The older man pulled Ron upward – simply by bending his big arms and making the small man rise as he rubbed against the big man’s hard body. Finally, their faces were even. “But we can’t tell anyone about this. That would be a huge mistake. We can’t have any more accidental giant muscled men coming from Martha’s lab. There’s no telling what the government would do with that kind of information. Besides, you’d like to keep me all to yourself, wouldn’t you, Ron?” “Yes . . . General.” “Hope you’re not getting tired, Ron, because I’m nowhere near ready to let go of that nicely round, firm ass of yours. So, I figure I’m going to have to lay pretty low until I’m retired. I don’t want my new size to make anyone suspicious. You’re going to have to cover for me in the office – a lot. That is, when you’re not over here making me happy with this big butt of yours. God, just squeezing it, Ron, could make me gush a gallon of juice. When I finally unload what’s been building inside of me, it’s definitely going to be a tidal wave. So, after I retire I’m afraid you and I are going to have to basically disappear. I’ve got a big cabin up in the mountains of Colorado – the perfect place for a seven-foot muscle monster and his boy-toy. How does that sound?” “Like heaven, sir. Are you . . . are you still growing?” “I must be . . . the gold band I wear on my right hand just snapped off. Imagine, my finger was strong enough to break gold. I also feel even more taller than I did just an hour ago. Look at my arms, dude, they’re huge compared to yours. Just yesterday morning you made me look small. I’ve got to tell you Ron-O, I’ve never felt better than I do right now. I’ve got a gorgeous man’s ass in my hands, I’m getting bigger than most champion strongmen competitors, and holding you in the air is like lifting a feather. You better remember you made me this way, boy. I have a feeling you’re going to get tired of me wanting to grope, lift, and squeeze you…” “It won’t happen, sir,” Ron interrupted, with intense seriousness. “No? Why’s that, son?” “Can I be frank, sir?” “Of course, soldier.” “I’ve wanted you since the first day I was assigned as your assistant and I saw that tuft of fur poking through the opening at the top of your uniform shirt. I was almost too weak-kneed to snap to attention and respond to your gruff, manly voice when you asked me questions. I knew in an instant, I would be more loyal to you than if I had been your long-owned dog. I beat off almost every night imagining what it would be like to smell between your pecs, lick the inside of your thighs, or feel your hands groping me roughly. I longed to be your boy, sir. You were strong, gentle, masculine, and caring all at the same time. In the last six months, I have noticed that you were getting slower, complaining more about pains all over your body, and had been out because of sickness twice – something that never happened before. Our age difference made me feel robbed. It just didn’t seem fair that we couldn’t have the kind of life I imagined – always working out together, wild sex at any hour of the day, or hard-as-hell wrestling as foreplay. It wasn’t like I was intentional with my plan sir. It just kind of fell into place when you took me to the lab. The vials were there, it was a chance to make you into my fantasy man, and at the same time, I’d be able to possibly get the life I dreamed of. I didn’t know how you felt about me until today, sir. It was the happiest moment of my life - so far.” “I like the sound of that ‘so far,’ Mister Ron,” the General responded. “I never thought you’d get so big, sir.” “Not too big, I hope.” “Never, sir. It’s not possible,” Ron said, smiling. “I can’t lie – it feels fantastic, being this big. I know I’m becoming what most people would refer to as a beast and that kind of size is awesome. My inner beast is just as big, too, Ron. My desires seem to be those of twenty men put together. I never fantasized about becoming big, but now that it has happened I completely understand why it would be the ultimate goal for some men. When I bend my arms, I can feel my tremendous biceps swell and harden . . . it’s a feeling so wonderful I can almost shoot a load on the spot. I’m aware of my thighs being so thick and bulging that they rub together when I walk. And my pecs feel like they jut out as thick and heavy as the hood of a huge truck. All of my size makes me dizzy with excitement. Also, there’s a power burning inside of me that just screams to be used. I’m starting to realize that curling two-hundred pounds is nothing compared to what I will be able to do. I’m going to be able to do things I never thought were even possible. That’s another reason we should be somewhere that we won’t be bothered – so I can see exactly how powerful I’m going to be. Wouldn’t you say that was a good idea, Ron?” “Yes . . . sir.” “Damn, son, massaging that ass of yours is heaven to me. There’s enough meat on that thing to feed a family of six for a month.” Ron’s ass was actually starting to ache. The General’s hands were groping hard and the muscled cheeks had to tighten a lot to avoid the pain the big man’s fingers caused. Ron was sure the older man was not used to his new strength, yet. It felt good, on the one hand, but the younger man also knew there were going to be bruises – if they weren’t there already. That was probably one of the benefits he was going to have to get used to – now that he had a growing muscle master. “Um . . . General . . . with your added muscle . . . you might want to think about the fact that the strength you use to do normal things might be too much.” “Aw jeez, little man . . . am I hurting you?” the General asked and immediately stopped his kneading of Ron’s ass. “No! No, sir. It feels good . . . really good. I just think you’re getting a lot stronger . . . much stronger than you realize.” “Let’s see if that’s true, son,” the General said as he lifted his arms – taking Ron’s body higher in the air with them, making sure to cup the guy’s butt as he held him. “Damn, you’re really light, Ronny-boy. I used to think you were such a big boy, but, now, I don’t think so.” “Not compared to you sir,” Ron answered. “So true,” the General shot back. “You know, you haven’t stopped pinching your nips since we got here. I think those things are going to ache more than your ass if you’re not careful.” He was so right. Ron had been playing with his nips, unconsciously, ever since the General and he had left the gym. It was just his normal reaction to the older man. The General brought out in Ron the need to be stimulated . . . satisfied. The young man had dreamed of being held by this particular older man for so long that even the reality of it happening was too much and he still needed to tweak his own nubs to calm the desire that overwhelmed him. Ron let go of his nipples and let himself register all the places he felt Art Scala’s huge body. His legs were wrapped around the General’s tight waist, now, and it felt like he was attached to a concrete pylon. The big man’s hands felt huge on Ron’s ass – like he could have easily held the younger man’s big butt in one palm. The General’s new massively bulging arms press into Ron’s arms, surrounding him in hardness. It was like a cocoon of muscle. Suddenly, without warning, the big hands squeezed Ron’s ass cheeks and lifted his body into the air above everything. “Sorry, son, but I need that gorgeous butt on my face,” the General apologized. That’s when a strong nose, cheeks, lips, and bristly fur filled Ron’s crack and instantly sent him to another level of ecstasy. The smaller man had been lifted into the air, easily, and then lowered onto the upturned face of the newly enlarged lust-of-his-life. A powerful tongue lapped up the insides of bulbous cheeks and then stabbed into Ron’s hole teasingly, forcibly, and as a preview of what was to come. The invasion was so pleasurable that Ron moaned loudly. He had heard once that the tongue was the strongest muscle in the body and at that moment he knew it was true. The full weight of his body rested on the General’s face. It felt like the man below could drop his big arms and Ron would have stayed solidly plastered right where he was – the big man’s neck and head easily holding up a grown man. Even though he was a mature, fully grown man, Ron now felt small next to the General. The older man had already morphed into a behemoth. His shoulders jutted out like the wings of a super jet. His arms were the size of giant watermelons and his forearms would have made Popeye’s look tiny and insignificant. The man’s chest stuck out so much that Ron was sure he could have rested a keg on it easily – the metal container sitting nicely on the big man’s pec shelf. Ron also realized he was much higher in the air than six feet – the distance from the floor he was used to. The General was easily near seven feet tall – if not more. The sounds coming from the big man made it clear that some long-held fantasy, some secretly hidden desire was finally being granted. Using his newly earned size and strength to take the chance to munch down on Ron’s big ass was so enthralling it seemed that the older man would soon uncontrollably lose his load. The General was not ready for this to happen. He reluctantly lifted the smaller man off of his face and brought his body back down to the ground in front of him. Ron immediately missed the powerful thrusts of that muscled tongue. “Gonna need to not touch you for a while, kid. You’re getting this big man way too worked up. I’m not ready for an earth-shattering orgasm just yet. I’d like to have some more fun first. How about a beer, Ron – or are you not old enough to drink, yet. Cause you look a little small, now, son – almost like a kid,” the General said, laughing and pushing Ron into the kitchen. A big hand rested on Ron’s shoulder – and it, indeed, made him feel young and small next to the large man. The General looked at his fridge with an amused face because the once seemingly large double door appliance now looked tiny as he stood in front of it. Even the beer cans he took from inside the door looked tiny in his hands. He handed both cans for Ron to open, the older man knowing his fingers were now so big it would take some maneuvering for him to open them. Once he brought the can to his lips the General squeezed the sides in, forcing the entire amount of beer to shoot down his throat in a couple of deep, big man swallows. Ron moaned a little, even with his own can to his lips – seeing his idol guzzling down an entire can so easily. It was manly, it was cocky, it was such a freaking turn on. The young guy opened the fridge, brought out three more cans and opened all of them – setting them on the counter. Meanwhile, the General had held the empty can between his palm and his giant pec, smashing it flatter than a coin with one quick press – then dropping it on the counter as he grabbed another can. “Damn, you make this old man feel so bloody cocky, son. I’ve never been a guy that likes to show off, but now that you’ve made me big I just can’t stop trying to impress you. It’s like I want to take on a speeding train for you or wrestle something as big and dangerous as a rhino. You make me feel like a can of beer is no bigger than a thimble, dude. I think downing a couple of kegs would be the only thing that would start to satisfy my thirst. And there’s only one thing that would satisfy a certain other thirst . . . if you get my drift,” the General said, downing a second can and flattening it between his two palms this time – somehow squeezing it thinner than the other. “I look forward to being flattened like that can by your big body, sir,” Ron answered, staring at the face of the big man and realizing he had barely finished a fourth of his can and the General was on his third. “Hell, son, you always know just the right thing to say to make me churn inside like I’m some giant generator making manly juice for spewing later. It makes me think of things like crushing that double-wide fridge as I pound your body hard up against it. Or leaving you wedged in the plaster of the wall after a good plowing – like some modern piece of art. I just can’t stop thinking about all the things I can do to make you happy, son, and satisfy myself at the same time. You may have created a monster, Dr. Frankenstein,” the big man said, taking another can-emptying swig of his beer and stepping closer to Ron as he smashed the can against his own forehead. “We’re going to need more beer. I have a few cases in the garage. I’ll be right back, handsome. Don’t go anywhere.” “Wild horses couldn’t drag me away, sir.” “That’s because they’d lose in a tug of war with even just one of these,” the General said, raising his right arm into the most beautiful and the most monstrous biceps flex the young man had ever seen. As the General walked away, Ron marveled at his giant back – noting that the doorway to the garage was, now, way too narrow and much too low for the big man to fit through like a normal guy. The giant body had to be turned and the older man had to duck down quite a bit to leave the room. Ron immediately realized his cock and balls ached severely from need of release. When the General was around the pain went unnoticed – feelings of lust and need for the huge muscles easily dominating any other awareness. Ron had started to worry – just a little – about the growth in a specific area of the General’s body in respect to the big man’s favorite part of his now smaller assistant. Ron wasn’t sure he was ready to have a steel girder slammed up his ass – no matter how much he looked forward to pleasing his boss. Ron looked around the kitchen to see if there was anything he might ‘practice’ with before the invasion of something that actually looked like a skimming board you play with at the ocean. The young man was contemplating that there wasn’t enough lube in the world to help an ass welcome a telephone pole when his big lover re-entered the room, after folding up his huge body so he’d fit through the doorway. The General carried four cases of beer, two covered in a little sweat – obviously they had been taken from a fridge in the garage. Ron opened the door to the kitchen appliance beside him and made room for the cases the big man placed in there. The other two were left on the kitchen counter. The gangplank of a giant cock Ron had been contemplating stuck out menacingly as the General took another beer can to swallow. “Nervous about my monster, there, son,” the General said, noticing where’s Ron’s gaze was focused. “A little, sir,” the small man answered – his ass tightening at just the thought of what was to come. “First of all, Ron,” the General said, “we don’t do anything you don’t want to do . . . ever. Secondly, we go at your pace on all things. You don’t worry about this big old strong man being able to control himself – that’s my job. I want to get off . . . hell, there’s no way to hide that fact, but I only want to do it while I please you. I have had a giant man-crush on that ass of yours for a very long time – there’s no denying that, son, but know that my deep and utter love for you even outweighs my need for pounding that super-padded caboose. If I’m to explode while you sit on my face – then know I’ll still have the kind of orgasm that can cause heart failure in smaller men. If I get to finger, lick, caress, and kiss that ass of yours I’ll be the luckiest man on the planet. But, if you were ever desiring something more, Ron. If you needed to be filled with this muscle daddy’s super strong, more-than-enormous dong . . . well, all you would need to do is have a little swallow of this.” The General had pulled something from a drawer nearby and placed it on the counter. Ron recognized it, immediately. It was a vial of Dr. Brown’s enhancement serum. The General had obviously taken one, too.
  17. 21 points
    Part Six Ron looked down at the vial of enhancement serum. He then looked up into the smiling face of the General. He noticed he had to move his chin even higher this time to look the older man in the eyes. The General was probably now over seven feet tall and the biggest human being Ron had ever seen, let alone been this close to. It was amazing – and a little frightening, if he was being honest. Somehow, the older man knew what was going on in his assistant’s head. “You never imagined I’d get this big, did you, kid?” he asked. “No sir,” Ron automatically replied. “I’m a little scary,” the General added. “No . . . no, sir . . . it’s just that….” “It’s just that you look like a scrawny teenager beside me,” the big man said, stepping closer to Ron, so the guy had to crane his neck even more. “And I feel like one, too – even smaller,” Ron said. “So,” the General began, smiling, “Grow with me. Be fucking huge, too. Here’s another vial. Just waiting for you.” “Yeah, that sounds good, sir,” Ron said, “But what if you took a second vial. A seven-foot massive man is hot, but a nine-foot even more massive man would be off the charts hot.” “Look at this giant thing, Ron,” Art said, grabbing his hard, throbbing cock sticking out between them. “There’s not an ass on earth that would be able to take the entire thing – or even half of it – at this point. If I take another vial I would have to say goodbye to ever having sex with a guy . . . and that’s before I’ve ever had sex with a guy. If another vial makes this giant dong double in size again, you’d have better luck trying to stick a fridge up your ass. I’m not saying being big enough to peer over some one-story structures wouldn’t be hot and I’d love the fact that normal doorways would look like mouse holes to me, but what about the sex. I would miss the sex . . . the sex I’ve never even had before. I’d miss the chance to pump this massive thing in that gorgeous, sweet, muscled, bulging ass of yours.” “One might think you are obsessed, General,” Ron said, smiling. “You have absolutely no idea, little man,” the giant responded. “I’d take on a tank for the chance to plow that thing.” “That would be fun to watch,” Ron answered, his imagination going wild for a second. “It would be fun to be two huge guys living in the mountains of Colorado – two muscled bears that would freak out any person that stumbled upon us.” “Now, you’re talking,” the General said, wrapping one arm around the smaller man and lifting him up into a deep, dominating tongue invasion and then pulling back. “We could go naked and I could play with that ass any time I wanted to.” “You, my big man, have a one-track mind,” Ron said, kissing the General again. “I’m glad you’re catching on,” the larger man said, bouncing the other guy up and down a little in his arm. “Grow huge with me. It will be our way of committing our lives to each other. A muscle growth marriage.” “You sure know how to tempt a man, sir,” Ron said, suddenly feeling the General’s free hand kneading his bubbled ass. “I never thought of being big, myself. I really just wanted it for you.” “And you made me very happy, kid,” the General responded. “There’s only one thing that would make me happier.” The two men looked lovingly into each other’s eyes. This was a match made in heaven . . . that was for sure. Even without the vial and the changes it had brought, Ron loved the older man in a way that could not be defined. Respect, lust, admiration, trust, and so much more – all of these were in the mix of his emotions. He also knew the General felt the same about him. He now knew those emotions had been inside the General even before his change. Growing bigger had just released them. They had made Art Scala confident enough to finally be the man he was deep down. And Ron knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that this was the man he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. “I’d want to take it the same way you did . . . so we know it would, hopefully, work the same,” Ron said, and the General’s face blasted into a smile so big you’d think he had just orgasmed. Without hesitation, Art carried Ron to the liquor cabinet in a corner of his kitchen. He held Ron as the smaller man opened the glass door and took out the same kind of whiskey he had mixed with the enhancement formula the night before. Ron was carried to the shelf of Waterford tumblers and then back to the formula. The General placed the smaller man on the ground so he could make the enhancement cocktail. Ron then held the glass up to the General and the older man’s heart sank. He saw Ron’s fabulous ass fading away as a possibility. Ron noticed the face and laughed a little. “I just want you to take two big gulps. I’ll drink the rest. It’s just that . . . I want you to always be bigger and stronger. I’ll grow . . . mainly because the idea of getting fucked by you makes my heart do flips and my cock harden more than it ever has before . . . but I want you to be in charge. I want you to be the dominant alpha. I want you to be my man,” Ron answered, smiling happily. “God, I love the way you think, kid. I’ll be your man, alright. I’ll satisfy you in ways you never thought were possible. I’m going to make you the happiest big man on earth,” the General said, and then he took two large swallows of the drink- not even squinting a little as the alcohol burned going down. “Here’s to getting plowed soon, sir,” Ron said, holding up the glass he had received from the General, and then he swallowed the mixture in one long gulp – squinting and shaking his head greatly as the alcohol warmed his body. “Do you have a shirt and a pair of pants I could put on, sir.” “My clothes would be really tight on you, kid” the General said. “That’s the point, sir,” the young man answered, making the bigger man smile. “Wouldn’t you like to see a real-life Hulk bursting out of his clothes?” “Why you little horny devil, that’s a great idea!” the General said, lifting the guy in his arm again and taking him back to the master bedroom, then plopping him in front of a closet. “So, this is where all the magic happens, sir,” Ron said, looking around the bedroom and letting his eyes rest on the big bed. “If, by magic, you mean a pathetic old man yanking himself silly dreaming about his assistant, then yes . . . yes, this is where it happens,” the General said, remembering how it was less than two days ago. “That would be former pathetic old man, sir. There is nothing pathetic about you, now,” Ron said – and both men turned to look at the enlarged General in the mirrored doors of the closet. It was true, Art thought . . . there was nothing small about him now. He had to step back from the closet doors, since he was too tall to be taken completely in by its reflection unless he was halfway across the room. As Ron searched for some clothes, the General took stock of himself as compared to the young man. Before the change, Art had viewed Ron as a well-built, hunk of a man. Any normal person would have said the same. Now, however – before whatever change awaited him – Ron’s body looked miniature and terribly fragile next to the bulging mass that was the General. His own biceps looked like muscle-covered sofa cushions instead of arms. It took two mirrored doors to take in the entire width of the giant upper torso reflected back. Compared to Art’s thick legs full of corded muscle, Ron’s own looked like twigs or something you might find on a chicken. The General was simply massive beyond belief – his bulging trapezius muscles, alone, having more bulk than Ron’s entire upper body. And the giant cock sticking straight up from the General’s crotch looked like it could skewer the young man from his ass all the way up to his chest. This image, as the young man stopped and stood beside the General to marvel at the difference, confirmed that it was the right decision to grow Ron, too. Both men realized it and wanted the change desperately. Ron had put on a black t-shirt, which hugged his athletic body and some sweatpants that were tight around his muscular legs and fine ass. “Fuck, you look hot in my clothes,” the General said, staring at his assistant. “But you’d look hot in anything.” “I hope you don’t mind that I’m going to ruin them,” Ron said. “What the hell am I going to use them for, now, son – to dress up my cock?” the General asked, and both men laughed as the image of that danced in their heads. “I’m going to lose a load as you grow, Ron. I just want to warn you.” “Well, that will be hot to watch, sir, but don’t forget you’re going to grow some more, yourself, and I think that will demand my attention,” Ron said back. “Fuuuuuckkkkk, I forgot about that. I hope your ass ends up being bigger than the rest of you, kid,” the General said to Ron, smiling a little devilish grin. “I better not end up being a muscled morphed version of Jennifer Lopez, General. If I do, I’m blaming you,” Ron said, laughing. “You trying to turn me on, boy?” the General teased, roughly. “According to that crane sticking up from those humongous balls, I’d say you were already beyond excited, sir” Ron answered, but then a loud ripping sound suddenly filled the room and the General let out a growl. The sleeves of Ron’s t-shirt split open as his biceps ballooned thicker. It was like someone had fastened a super strong machine to them and was now filling them instantly with hard muscle. The ecstatic joy in the General’s face as he watched skin bursting through the material was infectious. It made Ron smile and encouraged him to flex his upper body. Within a minute, the already tight shirt was on the floor in rags – the younger man’s upper body had exploded with bulges. The sweats were getting super tight, as well, and Ron’s head started moving higher – he was growing taller. It became apparent to both men that Ron’s youth and already nice build enabled the enhancement serum to work faster than it had on the General. The elder man loved the emerging, rippling muscles of Ron’ upper body – covered in a thickening fur – but there was something he wanted to see grow even more. The stronger, larger man spun Ron around – even as the young man started openly moaning from the pleasure the growth caused. The General was very familiar with that feeling. He now, however gazed at his prize. “Fuck yeah!” shouted the older man as he watched Ron’s already big, muscled ass begin to grow. Soon, the sweats started to rip apart at the seams. Ron’s quads, cock, and glorious butt were simply getting too big. There was no way for material – even material that stretched a lot – to contain the growth. Ron’s cock ripped through the sweats first, literally becoming too powerful and huge to be held back. The young man grabbed his hard meat with both of his hands – loving how intensely hard his dick felt. He was thrilled to be growing and loved how it felt, but he was still very aware of the love of his life and how his decision to take the serum was for that man. It crossed Ron’s mind that the two gulps of serum, which the General had taken, had not started to do their magic, yet. The older man’s extra growth was still to come. This gave the now super-enhanced young man a wonderful idea. He glanced over his shoulder to the other man. “General, please sir . . . fuck me as you grow. I want to feel your meat getting larger inside of me,” Ron begged. This invitation seemed to be the most unbelievable words ever spoken to the General. His heart was filled to the breaking point with love for his young assistant. He looked down at Ron’s now much larger, infinitely stronger, and even more inviting-than-before ass. He realized that he could, indeed, now enter the young man. His giant schlong would be accepted, could be accommodated. This knowledge made his cock ache with a fullness, a hardness that was almost too much to bare. Pre-cum oozed from the slit of the giant cock and the General took the opportunity to smear Ron’s ass cavity and the entrance to his hole with slick, warm juice. Ron moaned loudly as he felt the welcomed invasion and all that it promised would come. The General pressed his massive chest against the muscled back of his assistant and whispered in Ron’s ear. “You sure, son? Are you ready for all of my meat?” the big man asked and the young man shook his head hard. “Yes sir . . . grow inside of me,” Ron answered. The General had denied himself life’s pleasures for so long, that he almost didn’t know what he was supposed to do, but then he allowed his body to lead the way – not letting his mind to get in the way. He looked at the huge, thick head of his cock and was still a little nervous. It was huge – he had never seen a rod this big. Could the newly enlarged Ron take his big dick? The kid said he could and even invited it. Both men loved the idea of the General’s cock growing bigger while it was deep in Ron’s ass channel. “Are you sure about this, kid? All you have to do is tell me to stop and I will. I don’t want to hurt…” “Excuse me, sir, but if you don’t slam that giant cock of yours in my ass right away, I’m going to clamp down on your balls so hard it’ll bring tears to your eyes. And I can do it now . . . since you’ve made me huge. I say that with the utmost respect, sir,” Ron interrupted. The General instantly knew what his assistant said was true. Ron’s shoulders were now freakishly wide – not as wide a his own – but the dude was becoming truly magnificent. The older man forced the slippery tip of his battering ram-sized cock up against the tight opening of Ron’s ass. At the same time, the bigger man reached around and grabbed the now newly grown, hefty cock sticking strongly from Ron’s crotch. The young man let out a low rumble from his throat as strong hands gripped his dick. Then, true to form, Ron reached up and started squeezing the crap out of his own nipples. It took quite a lot of force for the giant cockhead of the General to penetrate the tight, clamped opening of Ron’s asshole, but when he did – the older man got a jolt of electrifying pleasure he’d never felt before. This joining of two men – this act of becoming one – immediately felt right, felt natural, felt so fucking good. He pulled the massive head slowly back and forth over the ridged opening, just to make Ron fly up on his toes, pinch his nubs harder, and let out a roar that shook the house. As Ron started to fall back on his heels, the General pushed in harder – further, letting the man’s ass channel squeeze tightly around his engorged, throbbing meat. Pulling back and forth on Ron’s ready-to-spurt giant tool gave the older man leverage to shove his own massive weapon deeper into his assistant. “Oh fuck, sir, you’re growing. I can feel it. That giant head of yours is pulsing bigger in my ass!” Ron said, roughly, as he pushed his ass back, forcing the General’s cock deeper. The General knew it was happening even before Ron’s words. He was now very used to the incredible sensual wave that would overcome his body as he grew. It was like a giant blanket of pure satisfying energy covered him – turning his body into one exposed erogenous zone. He felt his fingers thickening, where they still squeezed and pumped Ron’s hard cock. He felt his biceps getting bigger, harder as they reached around Ron’s large body. He felt his already monstrous cock stretching the insides of his young assistant as it bulged denser – sending the older man into a frenzied, other-worldly sexual euphoria. He could sense from the way Ron’s ass bucked back and forth that the young man wanted to be fucked senseless as the cock inside him grew. The General, never taking his eyes off the prize of Ron’s gorgeous ass, was more than happy to oblige. He slammed his growing cock balls-deep into the muscular, hard-padded, cheeks of that marvelous bubble butt. Ron would have stumbled forward, but the General’s big hands on his cock held him in place. Soon, it felt like some huge thick pole was slamming back and forth into Ron’s hole. It was the most divine pleasure he had ever felt in his life – to be slammed by something so huge, but to know that it was attached to the man he wanted to give his life to made it even more thrilling. The General, felt the same way. He pressed his huge hard chest against Ron’s wide back as he let his hips thrust back and forth – sending both of them quickly to the edge of explosion. He let his teeth nip at the back of Ron’s ear, noting that he no longer had to bend down so much to bridge the height difference. His voice was coarse and manly as he spoke at the side of Ron’s head. “Fucking . . . hell . . . son. You feel . . . amazing. Just . . . amazing. I love you, boy. I want you to be mine forever. I want to fuck you all . . . unh . . . unh . . . the . . . oh, god . . . time. Shit, Ron, I’m going to explode!” With one final, take-the-kid’s-feet-off-the-ground shove, the General started to empty his hot seed into Ron’s super-tight, clenched cavity as he smashed his balls hard into the man’s ass – his cock sunk deeply into the man. Ron, having been taken to the end of his power to hold back merely by the voice and words of his new lover, screamed loudly as his own cock – still pumped by the General’s hand – sent voluminous squirts of his own warm juice into the air and streaming down the thick growing fingers that stroked him so hard. Never had two orgasms been orchestrated to erupt so wonderfully together. The tightening of Ron’s ass from the forceful spewing of his cock, made the pressure surrounding the General’s big tool milk out even more spunk than the big man would have thought he had to offer. These were clearly the ejaculations of two super-enhanced, powerful muscle men – their feelings for each other adding even more fuel to the explosion. Hours seemed to pass as both men continued to jerk wildly and empty themselves. Ron never stopped squeezing the shit out of his nipples and the General used his strong arms to keep the younger man standing up, even as Ron was clearly wrecked by his orgasm. The sweet masculine stench of both men’s enhanced semen filled the room. “You’re still growing . . . I can feel it,” Ron whispered, his head still groggy from the exertion of his ejaculation. “Yeah, boy . . . I gotta be huge for you,” the General said and then kissed the neck of the younger man. “I love you, too, sir,” Ron said, referring back to something the General had revealed as he shot his big load – which made the General growl in response. “Plowing that beautiful ass of yours was the greatest moment of my life,” the General said, lovingly. “A moment we’ll have to re-live over and over, sir,” Ron said. “You think you’ll always call me, sir, babe?” the General asked, squeezing his man even tighter. “Yes . . . sir.” Ron replied. “Always.”
  18. 21 points
    He told me he was the best he’d ever been and that he wanted to share something with me. I didn’t expect what was going to happen next. It was at that point that he picked up some weights from the rack and began doing bicep curls in front of me. His breathing deepened and followed the rhythm of the pumping. In and out. In and out. I stared at him for what felt like forever. I slowly realized that he was turning himself on. That each time he flexed and strained against the weight he was getting hard in his very thin workout shorts. I could see his cock filling with blood and standing at attention. He was throbbing inside his shorts. His breathing deepened even more and he began to let out soft moans. He was going to cum just from working out and it was turning me on. He pumped a few more times, each strain bringing him closer to release. And then he did cum, without even touching his cock. It appeared to me he had gotten slightly bigger, but there was no way for that to be true - except that his muscles were filled with the blood from his pump. He dropped the weights to the ground with a loud bang and reached his hand into his shorts. He took his cum in his hand, lifted up my shirt with his other hand and spread the white liquid on my chest, abs, and arms. I instantly felt a rush in my body. A warmness began to spread from deep within. I couldn’t believe it as my entire body began to hum in its own electricity. I felt so alive. What the fuck was going on? I don’t know that I cared at the time. But I knew what I had to do. I picked up the two weights that Andy dropped to the ground and I began to do bicep curls. All I can say is that I felt pure ecstasy as I lifted those weights and I wanted more and more. Andy watched as I too felt turned on by the muscle pump I was getting. My own breath deepened as I lifted the weights. My cock was hard and dripping in my shorts. I dropped the weights as I let out a moan. I wanted him to touch me so bad. He could feel what I wanted and what I needed. He moved to me and ran his hands over my tight flesh. “You are going to become a muscle god like me,” he said. “Am I dreaming?” “No, I can assure you this is every bit real. This is my gift to you. But there is more.” “What do I have to do?” I was even more excited. “The cum I spread on your chest was just a teaser,” he explained. “If you take me inside of you, as I am lifting weights, you will get the greatest gift of all.” He took off his clothes and laid down on a weight bench and he began to do bench presses with an impressive amount of weight on them. His dick began to swell again as he was even more turned on by what he was doing. I stripped off my own clothes, walked over to him, and slid my waiting ass down onto his hot cock. Everytime he pushed up on the weight, I pushed myself down deeper onto him until finally he was all the way inside of me. I was gasping in delight as I noticed his muscles actually began to grow while he was fucking me. The veins under his skin were full of blood as he pumped away at both the weights and me. I ran my hands all over his skin, feeling him working hard. I eventually let my hands move to my own cock and I began to stroke. “Yes, my musclegod. Yes, Andy. Please, cum deep inside of me. Give me your gift.” He racked the weight and hit some poses for me while still laying on the bench. I was getting closer and closer with each pose he did. His hips gyrated underneath of me, until he was ready to blow his load. I collapsed on top of him to kiss him more passionately than I have ever kissed anyone. And that’s when it happened. He came. He came so deep inside of me. We both let out a yell of sheer ecstasy. Then I immediately began to feel a similar warmness inside my body. He smiled wickedly at me. “It has begun. Look at yourself in the mirror.” I glanced over and watched in disbelief as my muscles began to swell inside of my body. I could see I gained muscle everywhere. I was not as big as Andy was, but I was bigger. “Strike some poses,” he said. And I did. I did a double bicep in the mirror and as I did so, I watched as they grew even more. I bounced my pecs and watched as they grew. I hit a pose on every muscle in my body and watched as they all grew in size. Eventually the process stopped, but I was filled with what I can only call a muscle lust. I wanted more and I wanted Andy to have it as well, but first I needed to know what was going on. I asked him and he told me a long story. While he was in the Marines his commanding officer noticed he was basically a walking mound of muscle. The man was actually bigger than Andy and suggested he be a member of a newly formed task force unit. There was a doctor who headed this unit. His job was to build a superior soldier for the Marines. They worked out, they ate meals, and took supplements. All to put on muscle. At one point he created a serum that was supposed to increase muscle recovery and performance. He injected it in himself first and nothing happened. He tried a second time - nothing. It was on the third dose that he felt it. This urge to lift weights. To pump his muscles. As he did, he jerked off and came. He swallowed his own cum and the need for muscle increased exponentially. He wanted and needed to be a musclegod and he wanted to create others like him. He called in one soldier at a time, and when each man saw the towering musclegod before them, they each did exactly what he commanded. He fed his musclecock to each one and made them suck him while he flexed. Each time he would grow a little and the soldier would become a willing muscleslave with his own lust to become a musclegod. Every time the doctor’s cum touched a soldier’s skin, that soldier wanted more muscle and knew that the way to get it was to take the doctor inside of him. Andy was the 99th soldier to be summoned to the room. All ninety-eight of the other men were there as well as the doctor. The doctor was still experimenting at that point and decided to do something different with Andy. He commanded Andy to take a shot of the serum, which had ten doses of the liquid in it. Andy immediately was one of them; he was filled with such a need to be like them - this elite group of musclemen. He went to the set of weights and began to lift. As he did he grew hornier and hornier. The group of musclemen around him watched as he pumped his muscles and he grew with each pump and with each pump he was more and more excited. The doctor’s dose on Andy was having a different effect as well. Andy was growing even when he wasn’t flexing, he just liked it more that way. Andy became the alpha musclegod in the room, and Andy knew it. He could feel it just as deeply as he could feel his new need for muscle. Even the doctor was under his control. The other soldiers waited patiently for their orders with hard, dripping cocks. Andy ordered one of the soldiers to rip off his clothes so that he was lifting weights naked. He could see himself in the mirror on the side wall and that only increased his needs even more. He ordered all the other men, including the doctor, to kneel down before him in a circle. He began to flex for them now, hitting pose after glorious pose. He had never wanted anything more in his life. One by one he commanded them to rip off their clothes so that they too could be naked. Drops of muscle cum were all over the floor by now, but they soon would not be wasted as Andy commanded them to lick each other’s muscled bodies. And they did trace their tongues along the next soldier in the line. “Now, lick the cum off the floor. Let no drop of this precious gift be wasted.” And they did. They tasted each other’s sweet cum and their lust grew and grew with each lick. “Flex for me.” And they did. Andy could see their well-developed bodies. Their biceps full. Their legs becoming like solid tree trunks. Their calves perfectly formed. And a lot of their muscles were covered in newer and bigger veins. They were all breathing such heavy deep breaths it was almost as if Andy had them under a spell. “Touch my body.” And they did. “Feel my every inch.” And they did. “Put your mouths on me. Put your mouths on each other. Kiss each other. Kiss me. Do whatever feels best to you at this point.” And then they fell into the greatest muscle orgy ever. The 100 men touching, feeling, licking, kissing each other and more importantly doing the same thing to Andy. And he touched and felt and klicked and kissed back. As they swallowed more and more pre-cum they wanted each other more and more. Some of the men continued to flex. Andy most certainly did because every time he did he felt wave after wave of pure ecstasy. They took his cock into their mouths, they took each other’s cocks into their mouths. They jerked each other off and they jerked themselves off. And then it happened without Andy giving the order. He began to fuck the doctor, the doctor began to fuck the first man, the first man fucked the second, and around and around they went until Andy allowed the last man to fuck him. They were all inside of each other’s well muscled assholes, feeling the perfect tightness. In and out. Deeper and deeper. One hundred hips swaying back and forth, all at different rhythms. All of them moaning the entire time. “Oh yes, yes, yes…” And then they all fell into the same rhythm. They entered and exited each other’s assholes at the same exact time. In and out. In and out. In and out. They all came, in perfect unison, deep inside each other. And then they collapsed onto each other in their circle. Moaning more. What was this? They were growing again, but this time even more than they grew before. Muscles swollen. Painful, but in such a glorious way. They were all as big as professional bodybuilders, and then there was Andy - who was still bigger than all of them. They wanted more, but they were also exhausted and Andy ordered them to rest. As Andy told me this story it got me hard, again. But it was when he gave me the best news of all that I practically exploded in sheer joy. He looked at me and said, “I want you to join us. Be the one hundred and first pure musclegod to walk on this earth.” I had to say yes to his proposal, obviously. He stayed with me that night. I wanted to touch him so badly as he laid in bed next to me, but I held myself back because I knew there was a bigger and better prize waiting for me the next day. We got up early in the morning to drive to the hidden hospital where the doctor was conducting his experiments. We were greeted at the door by one of the muscled soldiers. I thought the sight of him would make me faint. “Welcome back, sir” he barked in that way that only Marines can do. “At ease, soldier” commanded Andy. “This is the friend I was telling you about.” The soldier introduced himself to me and shook my hand. I watched closely as the muscles in his arm and even in his forearm worked in such a simple movement as a handshake. “Nice to meet you.” Oh no, it’s nicer to meet you. We made our way to the laboratory. It was then Andy finally explained to me his plan. I agreed to it without even thinking. All 100 of them men, including the doctor, and Andy were all there. Andy commanded them to strip. They did. Andy commanded them to jerk off. They did. Each and every soldier took his precious muscle cum and spread it on my body. This fueled my muscle lust as it grew deeper and deeper. I thought I was going to explode right there on the spot. But Andy wanted me to wait to take his cum inside me to receive the ultimate gift. He gave me a shot of the serum with ten doses of the liquid in it. And then he gave himself ten more. Remember how big he was already? He instantly began to get bigger. Soon he was close to seven feet tall with mounds of muscle all over his body. I was ready, waiting for him. He flexed for me, with his clothes ripping themselves free of his body. He was so beautiful a tear came to my eye. The musclemen all around me began to jerk themselves off again. Some dropped to their knees to give blowjobs. Some willingly gave over their assholes to the man next to them. Andy stopped flexing and walked closer to me, and moved his mouth to mine. I could feel his warm, wet tongue next to mine. I could also feel his huge body rubbing me all over as he continued to grow. And then I noticed. His dick and balls had begun to grow too. Soon he was over ten inches in length and thick from his mushroom head to the base by his balls. I wanted him inside of my mouth first and when I asked for his permission it was granted. I wanted to savor every moment, so I began with just licking his dick from top to bottom. Sucking his balls. Every drop of cum that escaped his shaft went into my willing mouth and with each drop I wanted more and more. I could feel my body changing. I could see my own muscles growing in the mirror on the wall. God, it was so fucking hot. The serum was working its magic on Andy too. He was literally growing in front of my eyes. He was flexing and groaning and growing and cumming liquid like a river from his cock. This pure muscle liquid made me an addict. If I could I would only eat and drink it for the rest of my life. Andy was pleased with my reactions and had the best smile on his face. “I always loved you, you know. I just didn’t know how to express it. But now I feel free. You will be my husband and we will rule over these musclegod men together.” “Yes, Andy. I’ve always wanted you to tell me you love me. Because I love you too. But I never thought in a million years that I could have you like this.” “Men. I need you to stop what you are doing to each other. I need you to come to both of us and please us. Whatever I ask for, you will give. Whatever my husband asks for, you will also give. You will be our muscle playtoys now and forever.” And just like that, the men listened to Andy. They were touching both of us. Licking both of us. Kissing both of us. Sucking both of us. Tongues running up and down our bodies. My nipples being pinched. Someone got behind me and started rimming me. His warm tongue finding its way deep inside my asshole. I worried slightly that I would blow my load and all of this joy, all of this pleasure would end. But the more of Andy’s cum I took inside of me, the more I came. Soon it was constantly flowing from my dick. The men practically fought over both Andy’s and my cum. They wanted to swallow it, because they knew that they could grow in size too. Muscles flexed all around me. Vascular veins popped on every man’s flesh. We became one group that were connected to each other on every level. I could not only feel my pure ecstasy, but Andy’s and all of the other men’s too. Every want, every desire. Every heartbeat in every chest. Every urge, every desire. Every flex. Every cell in my well muscled body was in pure ecstasy. I stared around the room at the men and at Andy. Muscles swollen. Huge biceps. Huge chests. Perfect 10-pack abs. Legs that look like they can lift cars. Diamond shaped calves. Veins on veins. Clothes ripped from bodies with each flex. The sound of the fabrics giving in under the pressure from their steal bodies was like music to my ears. Cocks swollen. 12 inch cocks. 8 inches in girth. Cocks dripping. Each drop swallowed or taken in someone’s asshole. Helping us grow even more. Want it even more. Crave it. Cum now flowing everywhere. Huge hanging balls filled with never ending rivers of cum. And then, without asking.. Andy knew that I wanted him to fuck me. He teased me for a while. Just pressing the tip of his now huge member against my hole. I was begging for it inside my head. I wanted his muscle cock. I needed it. It had become like oxygen to me. How was I ever going to survive without him deep inside me? Andy kissed me. And then he slid the entirety of his eleven inch cock deep inside my asshole. I gasped. It hurt, but it felt so right at the same time. Then he pulled back out. He placed only the tip in nine times in a row. Then he stopped. He placed only the tip in eight times.Then once fully in and fully out. Then he stopped. He barely entered me seven more times. Then all the way in and all the way out. Then all the way in and all the way out. Oh, God. The tip six times. The full shaft three. Then rest. The tip five times. The full shaft four. Rest. The tip four times. The whole cock five. Rest. Oh, God. Tip, three. Whole, six. Rest. Tip two, Whole seven. Rest. Tip once. Whole eight. Rest Oh, my god. I knew what was going to happen. He entered my willing asshole all the way in and all the way out nine full times. And then we both orgasmed so fully, so completely. A shower of my cum onto my chest. At that exact moment, all of the other musclemen also came… even though nobody was touching anybody else. We had truly become one. All of us were bigger, fuller than when we started. Did we get taller too? But we were also still growing from all of the cum we took inside. I thought to myself that I wanted to see them flexing. And they did. They read my mind and because of Andy’s order to listen to me, they did. Andy also knew what I had done - what I had the power to do. He had the same power. As he thought of a pose, I knew what he wanted and every man gave it to him… but as they flexed each time their muscles grew. My cock got hard again. I wanted another round with Andy, but this time I wanted to be on top. As soon as I had the thought in my head, Andy began to kiss me. All of the men began to kiss me. Lips and tongues all over my body. I stood up to give access to more of my body and realized that I too was at least seven feet tall and that Andy was bigger than me. The rest of my musclemen were shorter, but not by much. And what they lacked in my height they made up for in muscle and cock size. There were mouths on my chest. On my arms. On my neck. Tongues traced the new veins along my flesh. One man crawled behind me and his tongue found my asshole. More were in front of me, taking my swollen cock into their mouths for some of my cum. Andy laid back, watching this show and stroking his own cock. The muscles in his arms, shoulders, and chest moving in rhythm with each stroke. I could spend the rest of my life in this moment. My new sexy muscled body has given me the confidence to get whatever I want, whenever I want it. And right now I want these men. I want Andy. I want it all. And I will have it forever.
  19. 20 points
    Hey guys second time posting a story here. Not really that great at writing so feedback is welcome. And all characters are over 18 in this story. Months had gone by since Tom had last seen his family. Spring break had just started so he knew he'd be going back home and for one reason only. He needed to feel his brothers tight whole again, ever since that fateful night when they got drunk and hooked up Tom found out his brother Justin had a special power, he could make someone grow when they gave him pleasure. He missed the feeling he got feeling his body fill out with muscle, his once average cock stretch deeper into Justin tight ass. Sadly though there was a limit he couldnt keep growing or else he'd destroy his brother with just his cock let alone his increasing muscle mass. He'd give anything to hear Justin moan for him begging to worship his big bros muscles. Falling deeper into his fantasy he fell into a lustful slumber on the flight back home. But little did Tom know that very night they were being watched. Justin laid in his bed lost in thought already missing Tom's huge body pining him as he drilled his hole. Suddenly his door swung open his father walked in wearing some baggy clothes. Hey dad what's up, whats up with the oversized clothes. Oh these...well I bought them for a special occasion actually. What special occasion dad? His dad drew closer as he hoped on the bed. It's you he whispered into Justin's ears. Without a second to process his dad was on top of him kissing him. You tried fighting back but couldnt help yourself. Did you really think I didnt know about your little secret with Tom oh no Daddies been watching every night watching what his precious boy can do, AND NOW DADDY WANTS HIS TURN! Come on boy dont tell me you've never thought of turning your old man huge, I mean hell you've already done your brother why no- Justin interrupts him with a kiss. You think I've never thought about you dad HELL I've wanted you more than I've ever lusted over Tom. I just thought you'd never want this! Oh you've made your old man the happiest father in the world right now son. Now get ready daddy wants you to make him shred out these clothes. Anything for you dad! Unlike his brother who was just a sex crazed college boy his dad was a caring lover he made sure to give his boy as much pleasure as possible. Daddies loosening you up boy or else your gonna me in a world of hurt. He laid Justin down rimming his ass and stroking his cock sending him over the moon unlike anything he'd ever done with Justin. Alright boy I think your ready. dad unzipped his pants and out came a cock even bigger than my brothers. Wanna give it a taste Justin he said with a wink. He didnt have to be asked twice instantly he latched onto his dads cock tasting what a real man was like. Okay boy that's enough dont wanna go making me cum before I even fuck you. With that he laid his boy forward, lathering his cock in lube sliding up and down Justin's hungry ass. Easily his cock was devoured as Justin's whole was already used to the size that Tom's cock would grow to. Ohhhhhh fuck boy not even your moms hole felt this good, shit is it already happening your ass is getting tighter on my cock. His dads praise sent even more pleasure into his body as he grinded against his fathers cock wanting nothing more than to grow his daddy. YEESSSSSSS that's it baby boy make daddy grow. RIIIIIIIIIIIIP you watched as your father biceps explode out the XXL shirt his shoulders rising higher growing into huge cannon balls. His hairy pecs spill out as the buttons fly towards you. Each individual abb popping through his shirt one by one as they get bigger. His Jean's bursting at the seams as they cant contain his expanding tree trunks. Even his shoes are no match for his big sexy feet. Suddenly you feel a sharp pain in your ass you see more of his cock already not fitting in you as his soccer ball sized testicles filled with cum. Fuck how is this possible Tom never got this big that fast. (Unbeknownst to them Justin's power got stronger when his partner gave him greater pleasure and his brother was no match for his father's years of experience). DADDY PLEASE STOP YOUR GETTING TO BIG I CANT TAKE ANYMORE! FUCK I cant help it son it just feels SO GOOOOOOOD! He picked up the speed drunk off the power his son had given him. In that very moment Justin's body knew it had to adapt and so it did the only thing it could to survive this giant beast GROW! Suddenly his father felt something odd his sons body was getting warmer. His focus brought back to his sweet boy regaining some clarity of mind. He instantly stopped once he realized what he was doing. OH SHIT JUSTIN IM SO SORRY. But what he saw when he looked down was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen. Justin's body had started growing and was quickly catching up to his size. His eyes ended even more watching as his cock was being devoured inch by inch by Justin growing body. Son what the hell I've never seen this happen before but I sure as hell dont mind it. No idea dad but if there's one thing I do know its were not done here. With his newfound strength he pushed his father to the ground kissing him and riding up and down his mammoth sized cock. Daddy I wanna grow so big with you I never want it to stop. His words send chills down his father's spine as a rush like no other had hit him. FUUUUUUUUUCK your gonna have to keep up with daddy cuz this man will never stop growing for you either. The two men kept growing at an alarming rate as they soon started filling up Justin's entire room. YEAH THATS IT GROW FOR DADDY! Suddenly there was a knock on the door. It swung open. JUSTIN? DAD IS THAT YOU? Just as Tom had said that, both of their cocks erupted, their dads filling up Justin to the brim with his cum spilling out his ass. And Justins was aimed directly at Tom knocking Tom against the wall as they erupted from the house making love in the cum covered back yard. Tom was left in the remains of the room as he soaked in his brothers pool of cum.
  20. 19 points
    Ok so (finally) here's another part to the story. Not too sure how happy I am with it but it'll probably be the last part anyway so enjoy (hopefully). Chapter 2 Holy shit!! Looks like he’s starting to enjoy this more. That was my first thought when I opened my front door to see Ollie standing there in a polo shirt and shorts, both stretched to the breaking point by his enormous muscles. Before I could even say anything my mom came up behind me and took in the sight before her. “Oh my goodness, Thomas, is this a friend of yours.” She asked. I quickly pulled myself together and tried to answer. “Oh…err yeah, this is Ol…Oscar.” I replied. “Well it’s a pleasure to meet you Oscar.” She said, shaking his hand politely but also giving him a strange look. “Do I know your mother? You look awfully familiar.” Oh shit!! She was going to figure out it was Ollie and then we’d both be screwed. “I doubt it ma’am, we just moved here last week.” I looked at Ollie completely stunned, his voice was at least an octave lower and he was speaking without his usual precision. “Ah I see, so are you in the same college as Thomas?” She asked. “Yeah, Tommy’s been showing me the ropes and said we should hang out some time, so here I am.” He flashed her a friendly smile and she turned to look at me proudly me as I tried not to look so nervous. “Ok well I need to go out for a few hours, are you boys staying here or going to the gym?” “Err…I think…I mean…” I stuttered. “We’ll probably just chill here if that’s ok, I doubt he could keep up with me in the gym anyway.” Ollie bounced his pecs a couple of times when he said that and gave me a cheeky wink. “Oh my…well have fun, there’s food in the fridge if you get hungry. Try to leave some for the rest of us.” She added looking over Ollie again before manoeuvring past him to leave the house. “Bye mom.” “Later Mrs K.” He added with a cheery wave. I ushered Ollie into the house and up to my room, taking a quick look out my window to make sure she’d gone. When I saw we were clear I turned to him again. “What the fuck was that all about with my mom? And what’s with the new look?” I asked. He certainly seemed to be embracing the muscled look as his clothes left little to the imagination. “Well I could hardly address her in my usual manner otherwise she would not be convinced by my subterfuge.” There was the old Ollie I knew. “As for my attire, I went to pay Derek a visit and had to appropriate some larger clothes from my father to accommodate my enhanced size.” “You went to see Derek? How did that go?” I sat down on the chair by my desk as Ollie stood near my bed, clearly feeling slightly energised about whatever had happened. “I would speculate that he will not be causing a nuisance in this vicinity any longer.” “Why what did you do?” “Let’s just say I encouraged him to leave town.” There was a devious twinkle in his eye and I couldn’t leave it there. “Come on man, gimme the details!! What happened?” I pleaded. “Well I knew he would be down by the Claypool as is his usual custom so I procured these items of clothing from my father’s wardrobe and walked down there to address his former misdeeds.” I couldn’t hide my exasperation. “You didn’t talk to him like that did you?” “Of course not, I used words of less than two syllables as I am fully aware of his mental capabilities.” “You mean you dumbed it down, like you did when you spoke to my mom.” I snapped back. He sighed. “Thomas, your mother is a very astute woman who would find it most peculiar to hear somebody with physique such as this using language in the way I customarily do, so for my own benefit I altered the way I speak so as not to arouse her suspicions. Derek on the other hand is unnecessarily simple-minded, so he needed to be spoken to in a way he would comprehend.” “I guess you’re right, so what did you say to him?” “I advised him to desist from his maltreatment those he deemed to be weaker than himself or I would be forced to subdue him. He seemed most amused by that as he had me outnumbered three to one. I then decided that actions would have to speak louder than words so I took hold of his throat and lifted him from the ground to demonstrate how serious I was. One of his accomplices then tried to punch me in my midsection to little effect. I believe he may have broken several knuckles in the process as he subsequently seemed quite distressed.” “Yeah, I think I would be as well.” I snickered. “I concluded he would benefit from a cooling off in the lake so I used the back of my hand to give him a light tap towards the water, unfortunately I may have used a little more force than required as he landed on the other side, unconscious.” “Holy shit!! You backhanded him across the lake?” The thought of Ollie just casually swatting another human being across a fairly sizeable body of water with just a backhand swipe was quite frightening, but at the same time I could feel my cock starting to twitch. “Not intentionally, and I doubt he will suffer any long lasting impairment but it seemed like the most permissible course of action at the time. His other accomplice decided to beat a hasty retreat at that point leaving myself and Derek alone.” “Wait, so that whole time you were holding Derek up off the ground? With one hand?” I sat there open mouthed just thinking about how large Derek was and how difficult it would be to lift him up in any way, let alone holding him up with one hand for so long. “Certainly. The realisation that I was holding another human being aloft with one hand was not lost on me at the time. He looked quite alarmed which caused me to become somewhat…” “Turned you on, didn’t it?” I asked with a big smile on my face. His face suddenly turned a deep shade of red. “I’m ashamed to say you are correct.” “So where is Derek now?” “He and I exchanged a few words at that point. He was still quite belligerent and confrontational, especially when I remonstrated him about attacking people he deemed to be beneath himself and, I’m afraid to say, I became rather irate with him when he disagreed that he should vacate the area.” I didn’t like where this was going. “Ok, so how did you convince him?” “I didn’t exactly give him many other options. I hoisted him off the ground again and propelled him into the sky.” “Holy shit!! How high? Where did he land?” “I’m not entirely convinced he did land. I may have utilized a little more force than necessary and he may have achieved escape velocity.” He had a very prideful smile on his face just talking about his achievement but I was less excited about it. “Oh my god!! You mean you threw him off the planet? Do you know what this means?” “That he may go down in the record books as the first man to leave our atmosphere without the aid of jet propulsion?” I wasn’t entirely sure if he was serious or not. I had never known Ollie to make a joke before but had the situation not been so serious I probably would have cracked up at that point. “No, I mean he’s no longer here…on Earth…let that sink in for a moment.” Ollie’s demeanour suddenly changed dramatically. The smile he was sporting moments ago was replaced by a look of horror as reality had started to hit home. “Oh no!! Oh my god!! What was I thinking? This transformation has made me into a monster. I’m no better than Derek was.” He started shrinking down to his regular size, all the while staring at his hands like he couldn’t believe what they’d done. His oversized clothes now looking more and more ridiculous as they hung off his skinny frame. “Ollie calm down, it’s ok.” He looked up at me again with fear in his eyes. “It most certainly is not ok; I have ended another man’s existence with no effort at all. I must surrender myself to the authorities at once.” “And tell them what? That you created a way to grow yourself into a two hundred and fifty pound man and throw a guy into space with one hand?” “My bodyweight was actually closer to four hundred pounds. Those muscles are quite significantly denser that regular muscle fibres.” “Ok fine, so four…whoa really? Holy fuck…are you seri…never mind…forget it…what was I saying?” I couldn’t concentrate as I looked at how significantly that shirt now hung off his shoulders, whereas before it had been tight enough to burst. “About the authorities.” “Oh yeah, so you tell them the truth and probably show them as well just to make sure they’re convinced, but then what happens? First of all they’d have to find proof that you’d done what you said to Derek, but then if you showed them what your nanites can do I’m sure they would be having a quiet word with their military friends. And like you said before, they’d take you away to find out all about how it all works and then the secret would be out there.” “If I remember correctly I said they’d try to take me away, but I can assure you I would put up significant resistance which could diminish their resources.” I was beginning to get worried about the idea of Ollie going up against the military, I’m not even sure he knows the limits of the power afforded to him by the nanites but it could be devastating to put them to the test. “Let me ask you something, would you say that since our talk the other day that you’ve changed your feelings toward these new abilities of yours?” He looked confused. “In what way?” “Well have you beefed up between our talk and today or was this just a spur of the moment thing?” I asked, gesturing towards his current outfit. “Not at all, after you left I took as shower to remove the unpleasantness from my unforeseen immersion in that filthy lake and then continued with my studies as usual. The only reason for today’s events was because I remembered I needed to procure a replacement key for the one you loaned me, but as I approached the lake I noticed Derek and his accomplices loitering there as normal and decided it would be an appropriate time to confront him. Taking your advice, I went home and increased my musculature before dressing more suitably for such an encounter. After that I returned to the lake to have the events unfold the way I described earlier.” “Ok so let me ask you this, did you check yourself out in the mirror after you beefed up?” “I do wish you wouldn’t continue to use that beefed up term, it’s such a ghastly idiom. As for how I felt about the transformation, I only checked myself out, as you call it, after I was fully clothed to make sure that my attire looked acceptable.” Looking at him now in those same clothes I was wondering how he would feel if he looked in the mirror again. “Ok, well here’s another question for you. Where’s the key?” He was suddenly taken aback. “Excuse me?” “You said you were going out to get another key cut, so where is it?” I could see the confusion on his face but I knew that he wasn’t being honest with himself. “You said that your initial reason for going out was to do that but then you decided to deal with Derek. After that you never got the key cut, you came here to see me instead…why?” For a guy with such an extended vocabulary it was nice to suddenly see him lost for words. “I…can’t really say for certain.” “Want to know what I think?” I asked with a smirk. “I think you enjoyed the feeling of power but had nobody to tell about it except for me, so you came here all excited about standing up to a bully.” “That may be correct Thomas.” “So my question again is why? Did you want to come and gloat about how strong you now are to make me feel bad that I can’t experience it? Did you want someone to tell you what a great job you did so you could feel less guilty about harming them? Or is it simply because you got turned on and thought you could just come round here for another blowjob?” I was probably madder at Ollie than I should have been but I could see my words had cut deeper than I thought. “Possibly all of those, I’m not at all certain.” Ollie slumped down onto the bed, looking crestfallen that things weren’t going the way he’d obviously hoped. “Look, I get that this is kinda new to you, I mean, anyone who gets a taste of power tends to revel in it, so this is perfectly natural.” I suddenly thought about what Ollie had done earlier and had to correct myself. “Well ok, maybe turning into a muscle god at will isn’t natural but the feelings are.” “So how do you suppose you would react if our situations were reversed?” It took me a few seconds to think about that. “I don’t know. I think I’d be massively turned on and flexing in front of the mirror for a very long time if I’m honest.” “So you still find this body desirable?” He asked as he stood up to remove his shirt and rapidly inflated to his massively muscled size again. I felt my breath catch in my throat as I looked at the incredible body standing in front of me and I couldn’t give him a reply. “I shall assume that is an affirmative. Would you like to feel it again?” He was definitely trying to seduce me and even raised his arm up to flex his bicep as I’d shown him before. I didn’t even bother to give him an answer. I stood up and slowly walked towards him, keeping eye contact as I felt the lust radiating from his body. I finally stopped about a foot away from him, seeing the longing and expectation in his face, finally when I thought he couldn’t take it anymore and he started moving his still flexed arm towards me I backed away. “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!?” I yelled and he went from lust to surprise in a second. “Three days ago I gave you a blowjob and you treated it like an experiment as you’d never had one before, now you want, what, a repeat to see if your findings were conclusive?” He dropped his arm back to his side again. “No…I just thought you would like to…” “To what? Lust over you again? Make you feel desirable and let you discard me again when you’ve blown your load?” “But you expressed a deep desire for my body last time, you even enquired about mapping the nanites onto your own cells.” “Yeah, well that was then and this is now.” I turned away and walked back across the room to give us some distance. “I could make you pleasure me.” He said quietly. I spun round to fix him with a steely gaze. “Whoa what was that? You could make me? Don’t you mean rape me?” “I…” “No no, go ahead, you’ve already assaulted and killed people today, why not add rape to your rap sheet? Hell you could smash my house up if you want to add vandalism, you’ve clearly got the power to reduce this place to rubble if you wanted to, and maybe you could even take anything you want just to add a bit of theft to it.” He sunk back down onto the bed and I could hear the springs protesting as he did. He looked up at me and I could see he was holding tears back. “I could share the nanites with you. It would be very simple to transfer some of them to you so that you could enhance your own physique.” I was still too angry to really think about his offer. “Really? What about me ‘needing to put the work in,’ or was that just an excuse to keep it all to yourself?” “I was wrong to say that, I actually would like to share this with you.” I didn’t give him an answer right away. Here he was offering something I’d begged for a few days ago and it would be so easy to take him up on is offer. I walked over to him again and crouched in front of him to look him in the eyes. “You know, I thought about this a lot over the last couple of days and I’m gonna have to say no.” His eyes went wide. “What? But the other day…” “I know what I said, and I thought I wanted it but the truth is…I like working out. I like going to the gym, feeling my muscles actually working, beating my personal bests and knowing that I’m improving my body and not just taking the easy way out.” “Would you not like to improve your musculature to this degree?” He asked, sweeping his hand downwards to emphasise the point, and I’ll admit there was a part of me thinking I was crazy for turning him down. “Of course, but I wouldn’t want to lose my passion for building it up to that. Have you never worked out before?” A look of disgust washed over his face. “Only when forced to by those brutish coaches back in school but I found it to be quite monotonous.” “Ok, but do you like seeing your body like that?” “I still find it cumbersome for everyday life but I will admit I can see how the aesthetics would appeal to someone like yourself.” “Oh really? Well come here for a sec.” I had a large, walk in closet to the side of my bedroom and when I opened the door there was a huge mirror attached to the back of it that I often used to check out my own progress. “Ok, now stand there and really look at yourself. What do you think?” It was like Ollie was looking at his body for the very first time. I don’t think he’d ever really bothered growing his muscles much before this week and even when he did; he didn’t pay them much attention. Now as he stood there with his shirt off he could actually see how amazing he looked. He ran his hands across his bulbous pecs and down his cobbled midsection, before pumping up his arms a few times to watch them expand. Just for comparison I took my own shirt off and, even though I had a pretty good body, it was nothing compared to the perfection that was Oliver Davies standing next to me. “Oh my, so you were able to build your body that well without the nanites? That is quite remarkable.” “Thanks, although sticking to the diet to keep it shredded is the hardest part.” As if to emphasise I crunched down on my abs as Ollie copied me. There was no contest at all; he blew me right out of the water with his ridiculous definition. “There’s one thing missing though.” Before he could ask what I meant I’d whipped his pants down so he was standing there completely naked. After his initial surprise he started to flex his thighs, hardening up those massive trunks so that even the most rugged lumberjack would ruin his chainsaw trying to chop them down. “It hardly seems fair that I should be the only one naked in here.” He said with a slight grin and then caught me by surprise by turning around and tearing my jeans right off my body like they were made of tissue paper. I don’t think he was expecting my raging, nine inch cock to be standing at full mast but that then made him turn back towards the mirror. “You were correct last time when you said my endowment was undersized for my musculature. Perhaps I should rectify that once more.” His cock suddenly started to inflate like a balloon until it hung limp at what must have been nearly eleven inches. “Holy crap!! I dunno whether to suck that or make a balloon animal out of it.” “For the moment would you like me to return the favour of performing fellatio on your penis?” I had to stop myself from laughing at his absurd chat up line so I just nodded my head in agreement. I fully expected him to drop to his knees in front of me but instead he placed his hands on either side of my hips and started to lift me up. “Whoa whoa whoa!! Are you crazy? You’ll put my head through the ceiling!!” He looked up to see I was right and then changed his tactic to kneel down, although he still lifted me up so I was dangling off the ground as he put my raging member in his mouth. “Argh!! Ease up will ya? Do it softer and smoother.” I never realised his lips and cheeks were super strong as well. It was like sticking my cock in a cast iron pipe at first but he soon softened everything up and got into a good rhythm, teasing my cock with his powerful tongue before plunging it back into his throat until his head was touching my abs. Considering he’d never done this before he seemed to have no problems taking my full length without gagging as he expertly massaged every inch of it with his powerful lips. I grabbed the back of his head for support, and to control his movements, but I quickly realised that I had no control here. He was holding me up with no effort at all and if he didn’t want his head to move then nothing I could do would make that happen. That sudden feeling of helplessness, mixed with the lust for his incredible power was enough to send me over the edge and I shot the biggest load of my life down his throat. He finally removed my cock from his mouth but still held me above his head. “Hmmm…that was an unexpected flavour, was that satisfying for you Thomas?” He looked up nervously. “Oh hell yeah, where did you learn how to do that?” I panted. “I had a rather good teacher who educated me in the art of fellatio a few days ago.” He replied, smiling up at me. “I didn’t realise I was that good.” I blushed. “Well having no other examples of the sensations one should experience during oral intercourse, perhaps I should seek out further guidance from other partners.” He had that contemplative look in his eyes again and the ecstasy I’d been feeling before quickly evaporated. “Can you put me down now please, this is uncomfortable.” It actually wasn’t but I didn’t feel like being held up any longer and I think it came through in my voice. “My apologies Thomas, your weight was barely perceptible on my arms.” He set me down on the floor and stood up as I scowled and turned away. “Is something amiss? You appeared to be satisfied with the experience before but now you seem rather irked.” “You’re damn right I’m irked!! Yet again you’ve just made it clear that I mean nothing to you. Last time you said we weren’t even friends and now you’re saying you just wanna go around fucking other people? Well go ahead; fill your boots because you’re clearly done with me.” “Thomas I…” “Forget it, go off and enjoy your super muscles without me, I’m sure that’s what you’d prefer.” Ollie looked totally defeated and started to dwindle back to his original size. I could see the tears forming in his eyes as he walked towards the door but before he reached it he stopped and did something rather strange. He convulsed a little like he was about to throw up and then reached into his mouth to pluck out what looked like a tablet, only it was slightly shiny. He laid it on the desk next to the door and gave me another mournful look. “Those are all the nanites.” He said sadly. “They’re mapped to both of our genetic codes. If you wish to use them yourself then you may do so, or if you choose to dispose of them then you can as they will not work for anybody else. Goodbye Thomas, I had hoped we could have been friends someday but I leave that decision up to you.” He left my room and was soon out the front door, leaving me to stare at the tablet on my desk and wondering what to do with it. Did I dare take it?
  21. 18 points
    Chapter 7 He tried to look down but I held his chin so he stayed looking into my eyes, then I watched as his eyes went wider as he realised he was now looking down at me. I flashed him a cheeky smile as he realised he was being held up just by the power of my cock. “Does that answer your question? Look Ma, no hands.” “Holy shit!! Even your dick is strong?” I finally let him look down to see my huge cock between his legs and the remains of my shorts on the floor. I made it grow a little longer and flexed it more to pin him against my body then kissed him again. “Wait; put me down a sec, I want to try something.” I relaxed a bit and as he slid down it the sensation nearly made me tense it back up and fling him into the air. He took his clothes off and stood naked in front of me. If I wasn’t already hard before then he’d certainly turn me on now. He was slim, but not to the point where you could see all his bones and his seven inch pecker stood straight up as he took in the sight before him. “Wow! You’re actually even hotter without your clothes on.” I said and he just rolled his eyes. “Says the muscular flagpole, now hold still while I climb back on.” He turned around and positioned himself over my cock again so I just flexed and lifted him off the ground, then he slid back down it until he was resting against my chest. “Now I know what it’s like to have a huge cock between my legs.” He reached forward and started to stroke with all his might. I was strong enough to be able to take any amount of force he could throw at me but I never thought someone could be so tender with me at the same time. The more he stroked the more I felt like my legs would give way. I turned to lean back against the wall and watched as he swung around on my cock, not expecting to move so suddenly. As he continued to stroke me tenderly I could feel his feet wrapped underneath me, stroking my balls at the same time and I suddenly had a horrible thought. I started moving towards the bathroom door with him bobbing along as I moved. “Open the door! Quick!!” I commanded. He swung the door open and then I had him open the shower door as I knew I was getting close. A few seconds later I tensed up and let loose. My head lolled back as I could feel him still rubbing my cock as I shot load after load at the shower wall until finally I was spent. Jake hopped down and stood to my side just staring at the thick coating I’d just splattered all over the shower wall, his cock also dripping with the remnants of his own orgasm, most of which he’d left on top of my member. I stood there panting as he looked in awe between the shower and me. “Are you going to look at me like that all the time?” I asked. “If you’re gonna keep doing awesome shit like that then you’re damn right I am. Remind me to wear nose plugs if you ever blow a load in my mouth.” I brought my cock and body back down to a manageable size and turned the shower on to clean up the mess. When I was done I turned to him. “So am I still your type?” I asked. “From what I’ve seen whatever my type is you can be it.” He replied with a huge smile. “So how will things be on Monday? Should we announce to the school that we’re a couple or just have a good smooch by the lockers and see if they figure it out?” “What about your entourage? I don’t think I want to be around them all the time.” I said feeling like I was about to destroy his social life. “Fuck them! We’re not going to be there much longer anyway so they can either live with that or get out of our lives.” He replied then kissed me deeply again. “I love you, you know that? It’s not just a crush anymore; I want to be with you always.” “I feel the same, but don’t forget no one else can know about what I can do.” “Do you honestly think I want to share this with anyone else? Oh hell no! This is all mine.” He said giving my shoulders a squeeze. “Now didn’t you say something about your parents being away for the weekend?” I kissed him again then picked him up and carried him back to the bedroom. The End
  22. 18 points
    Part Two Somehow, my legs moved in spite of not receiving any orders from my brain. I was still busy contemplating what pan to use for breakfast and how happy I was to be engaged to the man who had just taken on a super fist that came pummeling through a concrete wall. As soon as I crossed through the doorframe of my bedroom I dove onto the nicely polished wooden floor and slid perfectly under my big king-sized bed. On some level, my body registered that I was in danger – real danger. A fist had come through concrete like it had only been cardboard. I also sensed that my muscled man – the one that had plowed me so expertly not more than just an hour ago in the bed right above me – was taking on some powerful enemy down the hall. I heard the kind of destruction that was usually connected to bulldozers or large cranes. For some reason, I worried about the new red wine glasses I had purchased not more than two weeks ago. I really liked them. The battle that was happening in my recently painted kitchen – a lovely sorbet green, I might add - lasted what I guess was five minutes – no more. I panicked when the silence came. I had no idea what would come next. My lover’s words ordering me to not move until I heard his voice made me hold my breath and not let even a muscle twitch – only my heart pounded hard and I was worried it would give away my hiding place. I heard heavy footsteps coming down the small hallway and into the bedroom. My head was at the other end of the bed, so I couldn’t see who had entered. Suddenly the bed went up into the air and as I flipped over onto my back to accept my fate, I realized how desperately I needed to remember to sweep under this piece of furniture in the future. A crazy thought before dying. “You’re safe for now, my love, but we must move quickly.” It was the now insanely pumped body of my gorgeous huge fiancé muscle god holding the bed in the air with one hand – looking down at me. I saw so much love in his eyes . . . no, a better word would be devotion – I saw devotion in his eyes. And what was up with the term ‘my love’ and other things he said. No offense to my man, but he didn’t throw around sweet names for me that often. He was more apt to say ‘gonna fuck you like crazy’ than he was to call me his love. I still hadn’t moved. I was relieved that it had been my husband-to-be that came into the bedroom but his insanely jacked, glistening, black body made me unable to move – that, and the fact that he was holding my solid oak bed in the air with one hand. I was instantly in the mood for more sex. “Pack a bag . . . quickly . . . and I wouldn’t go in the kitchen if I were you. It is my opinion that this fighter was sent alone, but when he doesn’t return in an expected amount of time, they will send more warriors. I must get you somewhere safe. Pack light, my love, we’ll need to move fast.” Glistening sweat covered his entire body. I could tell his chest was wider and thicker than it had been before the battle . . . and a much denser fur covered his bulging pecs. Even his beard looked thicker. Before today, I’m guessing a fourth of my middle finger would have disappeared when I slid it in the deep gulley between his chest mounds, but now I’m sure I’d lose sight of almost all of my hand if I put it there. Even the throbbing vein on his massive biceps seemed bigger and pulsing with so much blood it looked fantastic. The view was so amazing that I really wasn’t listening to what he was saying. Who wants to think about your life being in danger when here is a real-life Hercules holding your huge bed in the air. To say I was horny was an understatement. The fear of just a few minutes before had disappeared as soon as I beheld his huge growing muscled body. “When you say quickly . . . does that leave time for some intense sex with your new body. It would really make me happy,” I said, as if that might entice him. “There is not time . . . at this moment, my love. We must leave.” “Oh my god, you are even bigger than before and, by the way, what in the fuck is going on!” I screamed, suddenly snapping out of my temporary memory loss because of his body. “And why do you keep calling me ‘my love?’ That’s not like you.” “You are in danger. You must be protected. You are the source. There are many that would like to control the source. I must keep the source free at all cost.” Now, his crazy talk had gotten a little out of hand. He was still, however, looking like a Greek god as he held my bed in the air. I stood up and moved out of the way so he could put the bed down. He immediately moved closer to me and his body tensed all over. He emitted a moan of pleasure and bent his arms a little to flex his huge biceps. “Your power is getting much stronger, my love. We must leave, now. Others will feel it, too. We will be followed, but I know how to get rid of them.” This time, I had no chance to argue or comment on his strange words. He grabbed something from the floor. Suddenly, I found my body slung over the enormous shoulder of my boyfriend and we were headed out the front door. Well, we were headed out where the front door should have been. Now, there was just a huge hole and an enormous unmoving body where the freaking door used to be. I noticed the color red everywhere and it wasn’t until we were down the hallway, outside of my place, that I realized it must have been blood. I was going to freak out, but that’s when I noticed my boyfriend’s humongous muscled ass below. Since I was slung over his shoulder - my entire view was of his enormous back, his gorgeous V-shape, and that awesome bubble but that jutted out below. I was mesmerized by the two bulbous mounds of beef bouncing below me that I didn’t even realize we were now walking down the street away from my building. My huge lover stopped in front of Thompson’s market – just a block away – and set me down on the ground. There were vegetable and fruit boxes outside. “I must put on a shirt. We will attract the stares of too many people if I go like this,” he said, pulling out a t-shirt from the backpack he had in his hand. “And you must eat this, my love.” “What the hell? Why?” I asked as he held out a bulb of garlic he had snatched from one of the boxes. “And you have to pay for that, sir.” “There is no time, my love. We must go. Eat this. It will cover your scent. That is very important. Do this for me, okay?” he responded, and at the end he sounded like his old self. We were moving again, even though I realized we had just stolen something. He led me down the entrance to the subway. I cannot tell you why, but as we moved – his hand on my back, basically shoving me as he walked – I peeled the garlic clove by clove and ate it. I love garlic, so it wasn’t that bad. I couldn’t understand my actions, but I instinctively knew it was very important to my boyfriend – so I did it. He gave me a bottle of water from his backpack as he tapped our cards and we descended into the maze of the station. He suddenly put a hand on my chest to stop me in my tracks. I couldn’t have moved forward even if I had used all of my might, anyway. “I sense danger. Finish quickly, my love. I must hide you,” he said, again gone to some other world. I ate the rest of the garlic and threw the skins in a nearby bin. It was when I turned back to my boyfriend that I noticed his more than substantial pecs were tensed beautifully and his big round nipples were hard enough to be pressing noticeably through his shirt. It was an amazing sight. I wanted to put my mouth on those big things and start sucking for joy, but he was in no mood for sexual pleasure. He was looking around and finally slid an arm around my waist to pick me up and carry me beside him as he moved quickly to the stairs, taking me up with him as if I were simply a doll he was carrying. Before I knew what was happening we were inside the men’s room and hiding in the furthest stall from the door. He had his forefinger to his lips, telling me to not talk. I obeyed – mostly because I was still staring at his mouthwatering pecs and nipples through the shirt. I straddled the toilet and he faced me – his back to the door of the stall. I was just about to ask him if I could please suck on his shirt when the top of the metal door to the stall was grabbed by big hands and bent outward with a loud screech. I saw the face of a hairy creature-man that was basically ripping the door from the stall. My eyes must have shown my boyfriend what was behind him because he suddenly shoved his hands against the wall above my head and sent his big body flying into the door behind him. The huge man I loved took the door and the beast beyond it with him as he flew across the bathroom into the row of sinks on the other side. I saw and heard the door, the creature’s body, two of the sinks, and the wall they were attached to be instantly crushed by the power of my boyfriend’s body. Water gushed across the floor, mixing with the color red again, as my lover held out his hand for me and moved away from the damage behind him. Everything stayed in place – the bathroom stall door was slammed into the wall, pinning the clearly dead monster in the deep indention. It looked like a door that went somewhere – the way that it stayed in place. You could see thick legs hanging down where the door stopped. I was then picked up again and taken away quickly. “Are you okay, my love?” he asked, as we returned to the platform. “Quit calling me your love! This isn’t the Middle Ages,” I said loudly, just as a train arrived. “And what the hell is going on? You just flattened a guy into a pancake against the wall. I could see - in his face – that monster wanted to hurt me. It was scary!” “There’s no need for you to be scared. Your big man is right here,” he replied as we sat down and he put a heavy, huge arm around me. I glanced up into his face, because I could instantly tell he was back to being normal – well, as normal as a guy his size could be. There wasn’t any ‘faraway planet talk’ to his answer. My enormous muscled boyfriend was back. I leaned into his embrace as he brought his face down to kiss me. I was a little shocked – mainly because he did not like public displays of affection. Out of the corner of my eye, as we kissed, I could see that his crotch was moving. He was getting hard from our locked lips. I knew his sweats would do nothing to hide his cock’s hugeness, so I pulled my face back – deciding it was best not to have his bulge scare the other people on the subway. I looked into his chiseled, dark face. His beard was thicker and the dense fur turned me on, even more. His heavy, muscled arm felt like a blanket of security around my body. I laughed a little at the fact that I realized I really didn’t fear anything as long as he was around. Suddenly, I was aroused beyond control and wanted one thing, desperately. “I need you to plow me, hon,” I said softly, but firmly – we both knew that when I was stressed, sex calmed me down the most. “That sounds really nice, babe, but we’re going to have to wait. I will need refueling soon, though – so we’ll find a place where I can satisfy you and grow at the same time,” he replied, glancing around the subway car, showing me he was still on high alert. “What’s going on?” I asked calmly and this actually made him smile. “It’s all come on so fast, hasn’t it? I’m sure you’re freaked out,” he answered. “A little, but in the midst of all this craziness two things seem to me the most,” I said. “I can tell that as long as I’m with you I’m safe. I don’t know how I know this, but I just do. And secondly, I am so fucking turned on by your body that I can think of nothing else – even when you’re battling some hairy monster in the subway bathroom. In the midst of everything I notice your bulging arms, your wide-as-fuck back, and your strong ass – just to name a few things. I think I’m kind of obsessed. It makes me want to be back between the sheets of my bed.” “I like the way that sounds, hon. It’s also a very good sign,” he said and my confused face made him continue quickly. “Here’s what I’ve figured out. This morning, after that hot banging session, which woke me up quicker than all the coffee in the world, I started to feel strange . . . but in a good way. There was this soothing heat to my body and I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that I was growing. I was also becoming stronger, more resistant to pain. It was like I was growing armor. And that’s also when my body began to be increasingly aware of things around us – I could tell you what our neighbors were doing in their apartment. By the way, James in 3B is gay, just like I told you. He was beating off to musclemen on his computer. I just sensed it all like I was watching him and everyone else on camera. That’s also when I started to feel an ominous being in the park down the street. I knew this guy – this thing – was looking for you. He could sense you the same way I sense him. It was because you were radiating some kind of power – that I felt just as much as the other guy did. When I came into the kitchen and got close to your body, some voice or some being took over my mind and my actions. I entered into a trance…” “Trust me, I’ve seen that part,” I said, patting his thick thigh just so I could feel more of his hard muscle. “It’s because I’m your protector,” he said – with all seriousness. “My what?” I asked, still rubbing his leg. “I am part of a long line of special men that have been created to keep you safe – but also to benefit from your power, as well,” he responded, knowing it would confuse me. “You’re crazy, dude,” I replied, “What kind of power could I possibly have?” “The power to make protectors grow and become stronger,” he replied, with a simple honesty that made it clear he wasn’t kidding.
  23. 18 points
    Chapter 41 “It’s not Oz,” I said. “You misunderstand me,” Mo said. “Oz isn’t the one who did it. Oz is the reason the spell happened.” “I don’t follow.” “His birthday’s coming up. Half a century of a world that includes Oz Myers. While he’s out of the country, you suddenly get bigger, buffer, and more hung. You’re a walking wet dream, Eenie.” “You’re still my brother, Mo,” I reminded him. “You’re Oz’s walking wet dream. You’re his birthday present,” Mo said. “What?” “At first, I thought the goal of the spell was to get you to cheat on Oz. I mean, that is the reason the spell is usually cast. But it’s usually jealous wives who pay to have it cast. I would call Oz many things, but I would not call him jealous.” “So, whoever had the spell cast knew I wouldn’t cheat on Oz?” “He at least really, really suspected it. And you proved them right, big brother.” “I… I…” I couldn’t find an end to that sentence. “Pretty much everything begins to make sense when you start looking at the spell as a gift for Oz rather than a punishment for you. Make you the biggest, buffest guy at work. Hire the bodybuilder and the porn star to make you as big and beautiful as possible. Get Quincy to film you so your transformations are recorded to give Oz a memento or jackoff material, depending on the gift giver.” “When did you reach this conclusion?” “When you had Izzy bark like a dog.” “I don’t follow,” I said, shaking my head. “You said it yourself. He wished you a happy birthday after he kissed you. But your birthday…” Mo pointed at me to finish the sentence. “Still in September. Yes. That hasn’t changed.” “He was hired to seduce you as a birthday present.” “But it’s not my birthday.” “Are you forgetting about the other temptation?” “Jayce?” “Marcus, yeah. He made it abundantly clear. He would only have sex with you if it was recorded. In his vision, when you gave in so quickly, he said…” Mo pointed to me again, prompting me to finish the line. “I knew you wouldn’t last two weeks.” “And what happens roughly two weeks after Marcus was hired?” “Oz’s birthday.” “They knew they were a birthday present. Izzy, poor thing, thought he was your birthday present. Marcus wasn’t given the whole story either, but—who knew?—he’s a smart egg. Until you told him there was no camera in your bedroom, he probably thought Oz hired him. Oz wouldn’t be the first guy who paid a hung young thing to fuck his husband on video.” “But I’m under a seduction malediction, if I cheated on Oz, something terrible would happen. And catching it on film? What kind of birthday present is that?” “We know what would happen if you cheated on Oz.” “How?” “Garrett’s vision. In that vision, you smelled wintergreen. In that vision, you got to see what the consequences were, and regardless of what Garrett did or did not know, he showed you the end result of cheating on Oz. You kept all your newfound size and hotness, but…” “Lost my sex drive.” “But not entirely,” Mo corrected. “So, even if you cheated on Oz, ruining the birthday present, it still benefits Oz. He gets to keep his hot stud of a husband if he wants to. The footage of the affair is a sexy keepsake. His boy toy husband now has a nearly non-existent libido such that you will never cheat on him again. But not so low you’ll never have sex with him again. And if the cheating does end the marriage, Oz can use the footage to keep everything.” “How do we know the death of my sex drive would be the consequences I would have to face?” “Because the visions don’t lie.” “I’ve been thinking about that. They have to lie. In that version of the future, Oz stayed in Germany. He’s not.” “In that version of the future, you kissed Garrett and confessed it to Oz. The two of you got into a huge fight, so when some setbacks happened, he stayed in Germany to finish the project. A month later he left you.” “I didn’t kiss Garrett,” I said. From time to time, I still forgot that I didn’t live with Garrett for a year. “So, you didn’t confess anything, you didn’t have the fight, and Oz isn’t staying in Germany. And yet, the same setbacks happened. He even told you about the setbacks in his email video. They asked him to stay in Germany.” “Damn.” “But Oz has been acting slightly odd, recently. He made that sexy call to you in the middle of the night—yes I heard it. But doesn’t he hate phone sex? He’s rushing to get this job done by April 9th come hell or high water. We know from Garrett’s vision he should just stay on for another month. He can come home for his birthday, and fly right back. It’s not life or death.” The thought had never even occurred to me. “And then he almost cried in the video? Something was up.” Mo expounded, “I think the real reason Oz has been off for the past two weeks is that someone in Germany has been trying to seduce him. He wants to get back home to you before he does something he’ll regret.” I was convinced. “So, this,” I gestured to my body, “is all for Oz?” “He’s a lucky man,” Mo responded with a sly nod. “Wow,” I said for the second time that morning. “All of this being for Oz also explains one of the weirdest things that happened over the last two weeks. Your laptop and phone died right after each other.” “Yeah, that was weird. I’d brushed it off because, you know, didn’t make my top ten list of weird things. But it was weird.” “What happened just before your phone died?” Mo asked. “I honestly don’t remember.” “You were going to tell Oz about the growth. Phone died. You tried to Skype, which would have allowed him to see the growth. Computer died. You were going to ruin his surprise. Oz doesn’t work for C&G. Had to keep him blind somehow. Anyone who tried to tell him about the changes would experience the same problem.” “Really?” Mo grabbed my cell phone and started typing, “Hey, Oz. This is Mo. Just wanted to tell you that Ian has gotten…” my phone died. He showed me the lifeless brick. “I owe you a new phone,” he joked. “So, then who paid to have the spell cast?” I asked. “You still don’t know?” I did not. Mo’s phone buzzed. He showed me the screen. “This is why I used your phone for the demo and not mine,” Mo said. He took at his phone and looked at it. “Someone has just activated the flash drive with your footage on it. And this will track them to their computer.” I looked at the clock. It was still 10 AM. “They picked up the footage early. Where are they?” “I’d rather show you,” Mo said. Internally, I groaned that Mo was taking me on a field trip, but I suspected he had his reasons. We walked to the elevator solemnly. I pushed the down button to take us to the parking garage, but Mo snaked in and pushed the up button. “Wrong floor, Eenie.” “They’re in the building?” I asked. “Yes. Of course, he is.” “You know who it is already?” “I’ve known for a while, but I couldn’t prove it until now.” “So, who is it?” The elevator arrived, and its doors opened. We stepped in, and the doors closed again. Mo pushed 10. “Ten?” I asked. “Ten,” Mo said. We rode the elevator in silence. When we arrived at the tenth floor, I let Mo off the elevator first. And I slowly followed him as he made his way to his destination. The whole time, I was unsure where we were going. When we arrived at Mr. Tyler’s office, I stopped dead. “You said Mr. Tyler had nothing to do with it.” “I did. He did have nothing to do with it. He’s not even in this office,” Mo said. Without knocking, he pushed open the door.
  24. 18 points
    Chapter 40 I was pushing the definition of “Casual Friday,” but at least I was dressed for work. When I got to my office, the first thing I did was check the painting in my office. Mo was right. Quincy had moved it another two inches higher. Beyond impatient, I was going to storm on down to IT by myself and demand answers from Quincy. He had to know something. Halfway to the elevator, Mo saw me, and flagged me down. “The painting was higher,” I said. “So, we’re on our way to IT?” “Yes, we are.” Mo shook his head. “You’ve got it backwards. Call Quincy up to you.” We went back into my office, and I called IT, requesting Quincy specifically. We stood there, waiting. As we waited, I couldn’t help comparing myself to Mo. It was just the two of us in a space I saw as increasingly small. My younger brother, who’d always been taller, always been hotter, always been bigger than me—everywhere—now looked small. I was seven inches taller and a hundred pounds more muscular than the brother who had always dominated me. It felt gratifying to finally be the big big brother. When Quincy showed up, he looked surprised to see both of us, especially standing by the door waiting for him. “I haven’t been able to recreate or retrieve the data,” he said, reflexively flinching a little. “Take a seat,” Mo said, offering him my guest chair. Quincy sat down immediately, like a chastened schoolchild. Mo sat on my desk (again), and he pointed me to my desk chair. Ever since the wheels had snapped, I was afraid to use it, and I was even more massive than the last time I sat in it. The arms squeezed my ass, but I was just able to force myself into it. If I didn’t shift my weight, it should support me. Quincy was hyperventilating at my display of size. “As I thought,” Mo said. “You can see that he’s been growing bigger.” “Of course, I could. At first, I was surprised no one else could. I thought I was seeing things. But then the other interns began talking. They all noticed it too. They’re scared of you. It was so insane that it had to be supernatural craziness or a mass hallucination. Either way, I decided to enjoy the ride.” “You didn’t just enjoy the ride. You created your own twists and turns,” Mo accused. “I don’t understand,” Quincy said, quavering. “Fine, we’ll do this the long way.” Mo turned to me. “You tell him.” “Tell him what?” I asked. Mo looked disappointed. “Okay, I’ll do this the hard way.” Mo cleared his throat to stall for time. “Let me give you some pieces. Maybe they’ll help you put it together. With the exception of the first time you changed, what did all your other changes have in common?” I went through my mental calendar. “They have nothing in common. No two changes were exactly the same or happened in the same place. Sometimes I got more muscular, sometimes I just got a bigger cock. Some came when I was in my office. Others came at different places in the building. One came when I was at a meeting with Vernon. Some came after a call from Oz. Some didn’t.” “You’re overthinking it, Eenie. When? When did they all happen?” I wracked my brain, but nothing came. “Lunchtime. With the exception of that first growth spurt, they all occurred at lunchtime.” “So, they did,” I said. “And what happens at lunchtime?” “I want to say lunch, but I know that’s the wrong answer.” “The accounting database gets updated,” Mo said. “That’s right, 12:15 PM,” I said. “So, your changes coincided with every time the accounting database updated.” “That seems… odd.” “But that’s not all they have in common, is it?” Quincy shook his head. Mo continued. “I join the company, get added to the accounting database, you get taller and bigger than me. Izzy gets added to the database, you get more muscular. Jayce gets added, you get taller and more hung. No matter who gets added to that database, once it updates, you become more than them, in one way or another.” “But the last few changes…” I started. “This still makes no sense.” “We asked Quincy here—poor, little underfed, starving college student Quincy—to hack into the accounting database.” Mo turned to Quincy. “You made a profile for yourself, didn’t you, Quincy?” “I did. I just wanted to get a meager paycheck. I didn’t expect…” “The spell didn’t know how to handle Quincy’s addition. Until Quincy, every new addition had been bigger than you in some way. Quincy was ridiculously smaller. But, he did have one sexually desirable trait: he had a lower body fat percentage than you. However, if you just lost some fat, you’d become smaller overall. This confused the spell. So, rather than diminish you, it did an equivalent exchange, and you got impossibly shredded.” I wanted to say something, but my head was reeling. Mo went on. “And when you saw the change you caused,” Mo said, pointing to Quincy, “you finally connected the dots and knew what was causing Eenie to change.” Quincy nodded a little too quickly. “I found a social media account online for a tall, impossibly muscular man who bragged about the size of… his equipment. I’m very, very sure it was a catfish account and that the profile picture was a photoshop job. But, I added him to the accounting database, and you changed again. It was incredible.” “And then you did it a second time because it was so hot,” Mo accused. “No,” Quincy said. “I did change you twice, Mr. Myers. Once by accident, once on purpose, but I didn’t do the most recent one.” “Just come clean,” Mo said. “He was here when the most recent changes happened,” I reminded Mo. “The accounting database updates automatically. He doesn’t have to be at a computer.” “It took me by complete surprise,” Quincy said. “I heard you say that,” Mo said. “You said that you were confused that he changed. Classic misdirection to throw me off your scent. It pissed me off, Quincy.” “I was confused. I hadn’t done it,” Quincy insisted. “But no one else knew about the spell,” Mo said. After a moment, he added, “except the person who paid to have the spell cast.” “So, you believe me?” Quincy said, trembling. “Yeah. Okay. Get out of here,” Mo said. Quincy ran from the room. “Why’d you let him go?” I said, trying to rise to my feet, but the chair held me fast. “He doesn’t know who paid to have the spell cast, and I got him to confirm his participation in all of this.” “So, who did do it?” “Let’s go over your suspects, one by one,” Mo said. He got up and began pacing. “The first person you suspected was Mr. Tyler, but he was genuinely sick when I visited him and has no access to the accounting database from home. So, the only way it could be him is if he hired someone like Quincy to do the dirty work for him. If that were the case, Quincy would have cracked by now. But, more importantly, if it had been Mr. Tyler, he wouldn’t have used a discretionary code. He would have used the payroll code. Also, he has no motive whatsoever.” “True,” I said, nodding. “Then we had Alexander,” Mo continued. “But neither of us ever really suspected him.” “I did briefly, but only briefly,” I confessed. “Well, it can’t be him. Even though he does want you to break up with Oz, he couldn’t have had the spell cast.” “Why not? He has that trust fund; he comes from a wealthy family.” “And he can’t touch that money. He’s scared of losing his job, he lives in a crappy apartment, he asks me if I know anything about estate law. Those aren’t the actions of an eccentric rich person. Those are the actions of a former rich kid who’s been cut off from his trust.” “Alexander’s been cut off? He would’ve told me.” “He was embarrassed. He’s the office gossip. If anyone found out, it would’ve been all over the building in an afternoon. Besides, he’s not entirely cut off. If I were to guess, he’ll get access to it again when he marries.” Alexander’s words from trashy movie night rang in my ear: “If I asked the question I really wanted to ask, you’d mistake it for a proposal.” Out loud, I said, “Poor guy. I wish he’d told me. I wouldn’t have spread it around.” “But you clearly would’ve pitied him,” Mo pointed out. “I guess you’re right.” “Then there’s Garrett,” Mo said, redirecting. “He obviously couldn’t afford a caster, but his late father was a famous caster, and he clearly wanted to take you down a peg. So, if he was a caster, he might have just cast the spell himself.” “It was Garrett?” I said, incredulously. “No. Not even a little. You saw his vision. You lived with him for a year, you spent all that time together. Two years passed. In those two years, he never once did a single spell. You learned everything about this man, including how his mother’s Catholicism makes him prone to guilt. You learned that but saw no magic?” Mo’s face was painted with disbelief. “Hell, part of his fantasy was a promotion to mid-level management, not the luxurious and secretive life of a caster. If he has any magic whatsoever, and I’m not convinced he does, he’s a low-level user like me who can use his magic to put on muscle faster, and that’s about it. And considering how his body and life changed in his fantasy, I can think of 80 or 90 spells he would’ve cast before performing a seduction malediction on you. Even if deep, deep down he wants to dominate you sexually.” “That just leaves Vernon,” I said, intentionally leaving Oz off the list. “I did think it was Vernon for a while,” Mo admitted. “He had a budget code, he had the resources, he actively and openly wanted you to leave your husband. He’s also so afraid of his grandfather finding out that he’s gay that he would hire people in secret. He fits the bill.” “So, it was Vernon,” I said, angrily. Mo shook his head. “He was blind to the changes, and the budget code didn’t match. That alone would convince me it wasn’t him. But, why hire Izzy? Why hire Jayce? He wanted you for himself. His plans involve one day marrying you. He wouldn’t put those two sexpots in your way. And if he had hired them and Quincy, his warped notion of politeness would have forced him to greet Izzy and Quincy when he saw them yesterday. But you had to introduce them.” “That does sound wrong,” I agreed. “And here’s the kicker. He has no access to the accounting database. He couldn’t have made the last change. It took a highly intelligent computer hacker a weekend to get into the database, and a hacker Vernon is not. One of the reasons I pressed Quincy so hard earlier was to see if Vernon had hired him to make the most recent changes. But Quincy insists he didn’t, and this,” Mo made a hand gesture indicating the totality of the past two weeks, “could not have been Vernon’s endgame.” “Who does that leave?” I asked. “Who did I say it was from the beginning?” Mo reminded.
  25. 17 points
    II I threw my shirt at him as he was sitting on my sofa-bed, dumbfounded, checking each part of his glorious enhanced body. He had to peel off his shirt just to extricate it off him. He was then able to breathe afterwards finally freed from its fabric constraint. In all honesty, I could watch him just do this all day and I would be set for life but I reminded myself why I let go of his grip in the first place. "Thanks for the shirt. Although would you mind if I just..." he waved his hand to show his body and I nodded, with more vigor than necessary. He chuckled. "I could go home and get a fitting one if this bothe—" "Stay. I like what I'm seeing." "I just wanted to hear you say that." that delightful smile again. "You are such a tease." "And you are..." he paused, sat back looking at me seriously. It suddenly occurred to me that I haven't introduced myself to him yet. "...someone you should not be with." but we both know it was too late. The connection was too strong already. I could feel it as much as he could. "Come on, that's unfair." "What's unfair? You got what you wanted." "I got no explanation. I feel a lot of things right now like... Like there is another person deep inside me. I know that it is you but I can't even get to know you." his gaze stern but confused, storm brewing in his eye. "I will explain everything to you but there are things I am still unsure of." He gleamed at the notion and he moved a bit to the left from his seat as if motioning me to sit next to him. "Until this is all settled, I can't be at arm's length near you." He sighed, "That partly explains why you keep avoiding me every chance you get and what happened earlier." he then raised both his arms and lied down with his hands supporting his head. I could see his pecs bulged, converged at its center with the sudden reduction of space it was cramped into. His obliques were relaxed and lengthened but given its obscene bulk, I couldn't discern if it was contracted or not. "so?" with his deep but inquisitive voice. He might have done those unconsciously but it was such a turn on, it was really difficult not to be affected by something you desire. "It's at its strongest when we touch each other." "What's it?" "The connection. It is an entity within me that somehow resembles my... urges." He raised his eyebrow and smirked at the thought of urges. "What kind of urge—" "Let me finish." "This entity knows me much more than I let it. It is like the primal version of myself that goes out of control. There are times that I can control it but if the urge is too strong, well... You already saw what happened." He nodded solemnly. "It is also something that I have to feed. The hungrier it gets, the stronger it is. And by feeding, this is where the connection comes in." he removed his left arm from rest and placed it on his chest, slowly caressing his body up and down. "I could only get connected with someone the entity chooses, or I guess you could say—" "—someone you desire." "Yes. There is no timeline to it. It can happen instantaneously just like what happened to us or once I've realized that the person is—" "—someone you desire~" "Gale." "Alright, alright. I'll stop." he then swayed both his feet from left to right, dancing. "The connection establishes the instant my skin comes in contact with—" "You are asking for it." I frowned. "—When that happens, the entity would latch onto the other person and as the name suggests, we would be connected with each other quite literally. The connection had always been emotional at best... Or worst. But with you, it was different." "What do you mean?" "With you, it developed physically." "Ow, I get it. I mean, it goes without saying, who could deny—" he flexed and contracted all his upper body muscles that I thought couldn't get any harder. But then and again, Gale has proven me wrong. This time, I smiled, "Your confidence is charming but you are not taking this as seriously as you should." "So how much danger are we in?" "That's what I am unsure of. This is the first time I've had this kind of connection. But I might have made you do things under my influence." "Like what?" "When you pulled your knees apart so that you could rest your dick on my knees. That was me." "No." He was taken aback but contemplating. "You've been growing for quite some time then and it might be coincidental, or that you've decided to do it but that happened to be the same time I hoped you'd do it." "What else?" "When I massaged my wrist after you gripped me, you did as well despite not needing to. Also, do you suddenly feel the strong urge to jerk off?" "What?" "You heard me." Upon registering the inquiry, he suddenly writhe as an involuntary force directed both his strong arms downwards. The right hand lifted the short effortlessly while the left hand wasted no time angling for his already chubbed manhood, which was still sensitive from the encounter minutes ago. It sprung to life at the touch of him. "Hnnnngh... Ugh... Yes. Please... Nnngh... Stop." I let him go at once. He panted and looked at me at disbelief, crossed his arms a bit shaken from what just happened. His fingers wrapped around his oval necklace that I've only noticed now. It was small and buried deep within his pec groove. "Do you believe me now?" There was silence. "You know, I was just tired of feeling alone that's why I tried to approach you despite being aware of the lengths you did to evade me. I guess I should be more careful of what I wish for, yeah?" "I'm sorry." He smiled wryly. "How do we break this off?" I avoided eye contact after he asked this. This is exactly why I was avoiding him. This wouldn't happen had I been stronger. He sighed. "This sad frustration I suddenly feel answers my question, I guess." "It is not that there is no way, it is just I haven't found one yet. The closest to a solution I have is to isolate myself." Silence filled the room again. He was staring at me and I could swear the swirling in his gray eye became darker. "It still doesn't add up. Why did I become like this?" he curled his right arm and from there appeared his bicep, enlarged and inflated. He fondled the round boulder with his left hand, slowly registering its increased mass. I gulped. This amazing guy is pushing all the right buttons for me. "It feeds off of rationality and enhances our desires. It is like turning us into a primal version of ourselves. That's... how it seems to me." "Makes sense, I desire to be stronger." "But it shouldn't have manifested like that. This entity is limited to suggestion not realization." "Why do you sound so certain of it?" "I... I... You just have to believe me." His demeanor became serious as he ceased his short session of self-worship. He might have picked up on my fear and anxiety. Despite years of getting acquainted with this 'talent' of mine, I still haven't taken full control over myself and the messages I send. But then again, that's the purpose of it. Communication. "I don't know what happened to you and I understand that it might be too personal but I can feel it. I want you to believe me when I say this, you can count on me." Those words came from a place of genuine concern and pure innocence. He wasn't lying because try as we might, the connection made it impossible for us to lie. "Thanks. Is there still something bothering you? How are you feeling?" I relaxed. He giggled. "Nothing alarming anymore. Whatever inquiry I'll have will come along the way... But—" His smile softened as he exhaled, "—there is a need I have to attend to asap." All of a sudden, I was overwhelmed by a thick wave of arousal that wasn't mine. I was amazed at how long he had hidden this from me. I let the wave meld with mine and send forth a stronger surge back to him. "It hasn't ceased one bit since we touched. It also doesn't help that you look so attractive and such a te... Aaaaawwww fuuuck." He let out the hottest moan I ever heard as he was stopped mid-sentence upon receiving the reply. He squirmed as his body was enveloped by our combined lust towards each other. He raised his midsection a bit and it emphasized the pouch at the center of his short that was inflated as it was slowly getting filled. He tried to reach for it with his left arm but I stopped him midway. This made his arm flex and writhe in pleasure. He laughed at this, "Do you mind? I really want to continue where we left off." There was a hint of desperation in his eyes as he glanced at me. He oozed sexual appeal as he laid there panting waiting for permission, the light and his sweat gave his body a sheen that highlighted all his best features. I didn't need to be asked twice as I lunged atop of him, tried my best not to make contact. We locked eyes again for a moment and I felt lost staring at his stormy, bewitching eye. Gale removed my glasses as moisture formed on its surface and he smiled. "Hi there. I still can't decide if you look better with or without." "Your eyes. Your eyes, they are be—" he didn't let me finish as he planted his lips on mine. Our lips stayed locked as our arms scrambled on something to hold onto. He pulled me closer as he sat up and tugged on my shirt. I took a hold of his unyielding traps and his broad back as the tugging on my shirt intensified. I swatted his arm but he resisted so I grabbed, pinched, then pulled his left jutted nipple softly. He broke from our kiss as he let out a resounding moan, "seems like I found the spot." We both chuckled. "You didn't grow." "Ow, I sure diiiid." he nodded down. "But I guess it wasn't what I desire the most right now. Do you want me to?" "It's not my decision to make but it would be appreciated." An all too familiar smile formed across his lips, "How hard is it to just say yes?" He lied back down and raised both his arms to support his traps. "Touch me and I"m all yours." Upon hearing those words, it felt like a secret chamber opened inside me. It unleashed a craving I buried deep within. My breathing hastened as I felt my body empowered by a rush. Gale must have felt it too as he shifted defensively but it was too late as I latched both of my hands onto his triceps and went straight for his sensitive nipple. Gently and curiously, I played with his teat, alternating from sucking to licking to lapping and occasionally biting. He could not help but to swoon at the onslaught of arousal, unable to overpower his tormentor. "Hnnnngggh... Fuuuuck, sooo... Goonnnggh... At this... *pant... It's... Aaaww... It's cominnnnngh..." He was right to anticipate the growth as a hefty wave coursed through my body and entered his. I was smothered by his pectorals as his muscles tensed and pushed forward. I accidentally sucked harder in the process which made his arms jerk and almost broke free from my hold. "Sorry." but he wasn't listening. He was transfixed to the ecstatic feeling of growth quickly enrapturing him. My hands widened apart as his triceps started to swell. I stopped to pay attention to him. His eyes and mouth were slightly opened and his breathing labored, letting in sharp intakes of breath that didn't seem to be getting out of his system. The growth from his arms traveled down to his pits then to his pecs. I saw each striation as it contracted and augmented; his oval necklace was sucked in, further buried within his pec groove that I assume could now hide a finger or two. I was given a dose of my own medicine as Gale freed himself from my distracted hands and grabbed hold of the back of my head. I willed him to stop but he overpowered my suggestion with ease and shoved my head atop of his expanding abs. It was warm to the touch and I could feel it beating as rush after rush of power charged each muscle fiber. Each abdominal pack bore its increased definition on my face which greatly aroused me but suffocated me as well. Gale must have felt my panic as he quickly lifted my face and looked at me, concerned. "I'm sorry. You fuckihhnnngh... turn me on." he exhaled, his gray eye looking unusually brighter. I licked my lips and then slurped his shiny abs, my tongue traced along its ridges. His eyes withdrew and I felt his fingers tousle my hair harder. He let out a low vibrating purr. I adjusted my position and knelt on the floor, I relocated my hands on my favorite part of him, his lower obliques, or what I affectionately call as love handles. My index fingers laid perfectly underneath its bulked contour letting my thumbs massage the sides of his sturdy pubic region. As my tongue went down lower on its conquest, Gale became increasingly hotter. Normally, people would be alarmed by this but what had transpired within the hour was anything but normal. Besides, this aura could only suit a man such as Gale. I have yet to witness someone who comes close to perfection as he does. The next current went directly towards his lower body. I felt his obliques tightened and pushed my fingers outwards. My arms were lifted by his thighs which boomed in size. I pressed my arm harder on it but it wouldn't budge. He grinned at this feat of strength. His legs, which embraced my back on a mantis hold, tightened its grip further as it received its dose. I could feel Gale breathe heavily as the familiar warmth slowly built up inside me. This was somehow different from the others, much more potent. Gale's body seemed to be reacting to it, anticipating it with childlike vigor. As my core let go of its burden, I felt uncomfortably full. If it traveled, I hardly noticed, I was just immediately wrapped with a numbing warmth. I snarled not long after this, sending jolts of energy to the hulking man in front of me. There was no movement, not a tiny bit of reaction. Time seemed to stop for a moment. I halted from kissing his lower abs to see what happened. Gale was staring down at me, smiling. I noticed the iris on his left eye was still, which was my first time seeing it that way. "You might want to disengage before thinnnnghh... Moooove." It came out deep and I was taken aback involuntarily. Gale started to spasm violently, his face grimaced, the swirling came back stronger in his confused but elated eyes. In my panicked state of mind, I rushed in to lunge atop of him. His movements were hampered but it wasn't enough. I summoned everything I have to will him to stop jerking and slowly, it worked. We locked eyes with each other and he flashed his signature smile. Suddenly, I heard a rumble and he started to breathe faster. After each successful amount of breaths, Gale's already pumped musculature engorged and swelled, pushing at different directions all at once. He hissed at each inflation, blood trickled on the side of his mouth as he accidentally bit his lip. His neck was slowly buried by his burgeoning traps. My hold on his bicep was being pushed apart effortlessly. I could feel the striations inside his arms tightened, each fiber coiled and strengthened becoming denser and fuller. He must be at least 24" now, impossibly tough and dense. A small network of veins appeared on his skin which enabled me to view the fuel being delivered throughout this machine. The division between the tricep, bicep, delts, flexors, and other muscle group became more pronounced at each passing moment. The rumbling came next to his chest area as his pectorals started to quiver. The jiggling lessened each time it added mass until it halted altogether. His nipples, completely erect, were now completely shaded by his prodigious mound. I couldn't resist its siren call as my fingers attached itself to its tender inflamed nubs. I twisted it and Gale arched his back as it sent out another pleasurable wave that mixed with his growth. "Hrrrrck... Mmmmmm yeees." He groaned deeply, appreciating what I just did. His abs and obliques followed suit but what caught my attention was his lats, that was more pronounced due to the position we were in. I felt conflicted between burying my face in it or continuously torture his teats. Why not both? I rammed my face on his chunky right wing and forged a path along its ridges with my tongue. When I reached the intersection of his pecs and delts, I whiffed his addicting minty fragrance. It was now mixed with sweat. Gale became increasingly tenser and hotter at each worship. I suddenly felt a knocking on my butt as I noticed the growth reached his lower body now. I became excited at the thought of finally seeing his prized appendage. Gale gripped my arms for support as I noticed the veins on his obliques and abdominals protruded and carried the juice farther down his body. Majority of those veins pointed and connected to his manhood. We both heard his shorts stretched. "Ts... Haaa... Take it... Orrrfffh" At the onslaught of his continuous growth, we forgot to notice that he would outgrow his denim. He was able to lift this up moments ago but now, it clung forcibly onto him. "It hurts." he winced. I tried to relieve some of the pain by unbuttoning and unzipping it. Taking it off was out of our options, his thighs were already bulging. "Gale, it wouldn't pass through. We have to tear it off." He gripped my forearm tighter to manage the pain. "sss... S'okay *pant..." He then moved his arm to fix his hair and we both chuckled. "This is ridiculous." "Ridiculously hot..." "I knew you'd like iiiitttt..." Gale trembled once again, both of his arms took hold of the cushion on his sides, gripping it with all his might. I felt his midsection pushed up and throbbed along with me. I sat up and farther to give it room for growth. We both looked down at his strained jockstrap, his swollen manhood etched on the surface seemingly breathing inside. Gaps were already present on the sides as the jockstrap was being pushed to its extent. The surge then forced its way through the veins to what seemed to be the convergence zone. It pulsed and lengthened. We could both hear the jockstrap groaned as another wave of mass was added to its engorging package. It took two more pulses before it ebbed and Gale could finally relax. His breathing was frantic like he just ran a marathon but he was gleeful. A smile plastered across his face after he added what seemed to be 50 pounds of solid muscle. But the feeling was still there, it never went away but in fact, escalated along with his improvements. Gale looked at me longingly. "Did... Uh did you like it?" "Are you kidding me? I love it. I want nothing more than to see it again." He laughed. "You're lucky. The show's not over... Nnnnggh... Just yet." Suddenly, I heard a snapping from below.
  26. 17 points
    Bonus Material I had such a blast writing Contract Law that I wanted to give some behind the scenes peaks. My friends who are familiar with my writing have a nickname for me: The Monarch of Prewriting. I do so much prewriting; it’s insane. For my other story, Hey, Big Guy, I literally wrote out each of the main four character’s class schedules, I filled a calendar to track the timeline of events, and I wrote pages of various scratchings and dialogue ideas. I have a similar mountain of prewriting for Contract Law. Because I do so much prewriting, not everything can make it into the story (for instance, in Hey, Big Guy, Dave originally had an older brother named Riley—that whole subplot was cut). Last night, I went through the pile of prewriting for Contract Law, and I found some fun gems. Some of them were character notes or plot points that didn’t make their way into the final draft. Some of them are substantial changes to how I told the story. Some of them are just neat. The biggest change between the prewriting and the final draft is the narrator. In the original notes, Eenie and Mo took turns narrating the story from their point of view. It was supposed to change narrators every chapter—Eenie got the odd chapters; Mo the even ones. I have pages of notes about what happens to Mo when his brother isn’t around. I sketched out the scene where Mo interrogated a bedridden Hugo Tyler, I wrote some dialogue for Mo and Alexander’s first lunch together (I salvaged the joke about flightless birds because I loved it too much), and I sketched out three or four potential dates Mo and Alexander went on (including their three-way with Izzy). However, as I developed the story, I realized that Mo figured out “whodunnit” well before his brother, and that would create structure problems—essentially, he would have to be withholding evidence in his own internal thoughts, which makes no sense logistically. So, I made Eenie my sole narrator, converted most of the Mo chapters into dialogue, and cannibalized anything else I could, coming up with a reason Ian would be in the room for it to happen. In addition to Hugo Tyler, I also cut another character: Elias Duarte. Originally, Garrett’s father was still alive. Ian didn’t think Garrett was magic; he thought Elias had cast the spell as a favor to his son. The two-chapter long future vision Ian has of his life with Garrett included Ian bonding with his ersatz father-in-law and learning a lot about magic, more than even Mo knew. In that protracted vision, originally Ian learned about how maledictions had a long history of being tests, and that people who passed the tests would be rewarded if they passed—a fact he later shared with Mo. I just gave a shortened, character-appropriate version of this as dialogue to Mr. Carr after the reveal. In the version of the story where Elias is alive, when Ian and Elias met in the real world, Ian feels close and connected with this man, and Elias can intuit that the two of them know each other. He calls Ian his “quasi-pseudo-anachro-family.” Despite this intuition, he didn’t have any substantial connection with Ian, and then he went into a long explanation of time paradoxes and closed causality loops. Originally, too, Elias—in the real world—made it clear that Vernon couldn’t have hired a caster because the caster’s guild had banned him. I cut it because it was just SO LONG, Elias wasn’t that interesting of a character (saints seldom are), and both Vernon and Garrett could be ruled out as suspects without Elias. I also decided I didn’t want Vernon to know about magic. Here’s a list of character notes that were in my prewriting but didn’t make it into the actual story because I cut them or there was no occasion for them to happen during the plot: · Oz really likes mustard. He puts it on everything. I wrote a few jokes about Oz living on toast and mustard in Germany, but they weren’t funny, so I cut them. · Garrett had a 4.0 GPA in college and was president of his school’s fashion club (he was a well-dressed art major, after all). Because of his presidency and his very close friendship with Dennis, most of his classmates just assumed Garrett was gay, and still do. FYI, in case it matters to anyone, Garrett is canonically bi, more attracted to women than men. · Quincy, although only 18, was fired from his last internship for hacking into the company’s bank accounts and stealing money. It was a company that specialized in banking security, so they fired him and didn’t call the authorities because they didn’t want to embarrass themselves. I almost squeezed this in when Mo realized that Quincy had added himself to the accounting database, but there were more pressing plot points, and it made the chapter drag. · Quincy was originally a very, very low-level magic user who could understand computers in a vaguely supernatural way. I cut that because it was too much of a coincidence for there to be two (three with Elias) magic users in the story. · I was surprised when I found this next note because I don’t know what I even thought I could do with it, but I transcribe it faithfully for you here: “Ian is allergic to artificial peach flavoring.” Again, I don’t know how that was going to be useful, even for a throw-away joke. · The Bailey family made its initial money from copper mines in the 1840s. Most of their current fortune came from sound investment and venture capitalism through the Bailey Group, but the family still sees copper as a power color or good luck charm of sorts. Originally, Vernon was going to have glasses with copper frames. I cut it because it felt hokey and silly and took way too long to explain. · Although Vernon Bailey was born in Massachusetts, he was the first Bailey to be born there: the rest of his family are from Michigan and New York. · Vinnie Carr is an American Revolutionary War buff—to the point that he has participated in dozens of Revolutionary War re-enactments. In fact, originally the photo on his desk that tipped Mo off wasn’t of Vinnie’s wedding but of him in full re-enactment costume. I changed the photo to a wedding photo because that felt more natural and gave me an excuse to have Cheryl pre-transformation in a photo as well. When I cut that picture, the whole American Revolution thing went away too. I almost kept it; I drafted a lot of dialog about how happy Vinnie was to be in Boston for all the landmarks and such, but it would have drawn too much attention to him, and I kinda wanted people to forget he was a character until I did the reveal. · Izzy’s ex-boyfriend was originally arrested on drug charges; Izzy took the mailroom gig to get money for an expensive lawyer to get him out of jail. Thus, when he has his three-way with Mo and Alexander, he was essentially cheating on his boyfriend. I decided that was too gritty for the tone of this story and too messy a subplot for a relatively minor character. · When he was an undergraduate, Mo was approached to do porn and almost said yes. He even picked his own porn name: Dallas Coxwood. Some other tidbits: · The original title was A Crash Course in Contract Law, but I decided that was too long. · I have a whole abandoned set of vocabulary about magic users. It’s all in modified Renaissance-era Italian. · I’ve never been to Boston, but my grandmother was born and raised there. Because of this, I wanted to sneak an Easter egg referencing my grandmother into the story. The inside of my grandmother’s purse smelled like pennies and wintergreen. · “C&G” stands for “Carr & Grice.” Carr is Vinnie Carr, and Grice is Kenneth Grice. Apart from his first name, I have no notes about Grice whatsoever. Considering the amount of prewriting I do, this is hysterical to me. I drew a map of Ian and Oz’s condo and the floor layout of C&G. I had two different calendars (one with plot points, one with growth scenes). I did research on Boston geography and landmarks, Renaissance Italian, and 1840s copper mines. This is why I am called the Monarch of Prewriting. And yet, in all of that, all I wrote about Kenneth Grice is that his name is Kenneth Grice. · Jayce Wilco wasn’t originally a pseudonym. There’s a ridiculously convoluted process I use to randomly generate character names, and the process randomly generated “Jayce Wilco” for my porn star character. It was such a hoot that the porn star randomly got such a porn-y name, that I decided to give him a real name. I almost just made his real name “Bryan” with no last name but decided instead to go through the random-name-generation process for his real name too.
  27. 17 points
    Chapter 43 Once I got back to the apartment, I quickly made an early lunch, knowing I’d likely be occupied during my normal lunchtime. I set up my laptop on a chair by the bathroom door so that it pointed into the bedroom. I made sure I was the appropriate distance from the camera so as to put on a good show for Oz. I even took a few test videos to make sure the laptop camera was in full working order. Then I disrobed, completely naked, my hairy musculature on full display. I put the clothes out of frame, closed the bedroom door, and made sure the bed was made. I opened all the curtains and blinds so the room filled with soft afternoon light. I wanted this footage to be pristine. By noon, I was ready. The last fifteen minutes were the most excruciating. Every other time I’d grown, it had taken me by surprise. This time, I knew it was coming, and it couldn’t come soon enough. I even set Oz’s old alarm clock to go off at 12:14 to cue me. The alarm sounded, and I turned it off. I pressed record on the laptop, and went back to my mark. I looked into the camera, and said, “Happy birthday, Oz.” I got to pick the final changes, so when the buzzing began, I knew exactly what was coming. I felt the tingling in my face first. Oz liked a strong jaw, so mine thickened even further to a severely pronounced jaw. My brow and cheekbones also grew more prominent, and my beard thickened enough that Oz would get his fingers stuck in it when he ran them through. My lips had lost a little fulness when I lost all that body fat, and now they plumped back up, just a little riper than they’d been two weeks ago. My eyes and teeth sparkled; my skin became magazine perfect. My face alone would make Oz cream his pants. I didn’t get any taller. I was already 6’10”. I was tall enough for me and Oz. The buzzing hit my muscles harder than it ever had. I was about to put on more muscle than I ever had in one growth spurt. I could feel the fibers in my muscles swell and grow. I flexed and posed for Oz in the video. Over the years, I had caught Oz looking at muscle morph porn, and I didn’t blame him. That stuff is hot. I was more than happy to become his walking muscle morph. I would’ve told Mo an even bigger number, but I was afraid of losing all mobility, so I was going to stop at 400 pounds of quaking muscle awe. My shoulders were now so wide that I looked like I was wearing football pads, and I was completely shirtless. My neck thickened wider than my head. I turned around to show Oz my back, for I could feel it thickening too. My back felt like a mountain chain, and my traps felt like the summit rising into the sky. I couldn’t wait to watch that bit with Oz. Turning back around, I spread my lats for the video, and they grew so wide my arms couldn’t properly reach my waist any more. If I stuck out my fingers to their full length, I could just touch it. Then my biceps blossomed into muscular rapture, and my hands moved further away from my waist. A few weeks of yoga and stretching, I’d probably get my flexibility back. But right now, it was hot to be too big to reach my own waist. After showing the camera just how wide and thick my upper body was, I flexed each bicep, delighted how close to my ears each muscle came. They were round and powerful, with two distinct peaks. My triceps dipped down, impossibly low, and when I flexed them for the camera, a staggering horseshoe shape formed. My arms were so swollen with muscle and brawn that they rivaled my legs from two weeks ago. While I admired my arms, my abs hardened into impossible bricks, pulling my attention away. My waist wasn’t quite as small as it had been, but it was still an anatomical anomaly how disproportionately small my waist was. I did a vacuum pose for the camera, and I swear I could hear Oz gasp. Through the fur that covered my entire torso and lower arms, I could see striations and veins being forced further and further to the surface. Suddenly, my chest began inflating with intensity. Before this last change, I could already see them without looking down, but now they were growing so large as to forever obscure my lower body from me. Without a mirror, that is. I began flexing them one by one for the camera as they grew larger. Already immense, they developed until I couldn’t look down without my lantern jaw bumping into the chest, especially since it had grown too. I demonstrated this to Oz, smiling rakishly. My chest hair thickened and darkened, swirling into a carpet as luxurious as a bearskin rug. Staring sultrily into the camera, I rubbed my chest with my mighty hands. I could almost feel Oz’s face run through it already. When my legs started to grow, I had to widen my stance twice. As I did so, I flexed my thighs, pointing from my quads to my waist to show just how thick those legs were. My calves soon inflated to the point of muscular absurdity. My legs almost had an hourglass figure—thick thigh to narrow knee to thick calves. But they were diamond hard, and as I twisted them in the camera for Oz, I showed off the heart shape my calves had formed. I turned around again as I felt the growth push my ass out further, harder, stronger. My ass would be a testament to muscular excess. I knew Oz liked a man with a massive ass, so I’d made sure that mine was overdeveloped, with just enough fat that it was still pleasantly round. I ran my hands all over it, feeling its fullness and firmness. I turned back around, and in the laptop screen, I saw that my waist was so small that my ass was actually partially visible from the front. I put my hands on the visible part to tantalize Oz. Then, I took a few steps forward toward the camera to show off my bodybuilder waddle. I had to roll my legs wide just to throw them around each other. My slow, seductive walk was made slower and more seductive by just how deliberately I had to walk. I turned around and walked back to my starting point. I’d saved the best for last. In the chest of sex toys that he only took out on special occasions, Oz had his favorite dildo. Unlike our everyday dildos, this dildo was a monster: 14 inches long, 10 inches around. It had been a present at our bachelor party. On our honeymoon, Oz could only take the first three or four inches. Over the years, though, he’d been working away at it. And now, with just enough foreplay, he could take the whole thing. He would never admit this to anyone but me, but it was a skill he was proud of. I was going to get bigger than his dildo. My cock, knowing what was coming to it, lengthened to its full, already absurd, 11.5 inches. It was a monstrous cock, but Oz deserved better. Thicker. Harder. Bigger. I began slowly masturbating the cock as it grew larger and larger. I already couldn’t fit one hand around it, but as my cock pushed farther out in all directions, I could get less and less of my hands around it. A feeling of pure, erotic might emanated from my cock as it increased its size, pouring out in all directions. I continued masturbating as my cock protracted and got girthier. To show off just how massive it was, I hefted it up until it pointed at my chest. It fought my efforts to lift it because, even at this weight, it wanted to stick straight out. My balls similarly filled out, getting wider, longer, and hanging lower in my sac. They were halfway down to my knees, and my legs were longer than they’d once been. My balls had finished, but my cock kept growing. Soon, my cock head was past my belly button. To increase the pleasure, I began rubbing the head against my furry abs. The friction, the hair, the firmness of my abs, pushed me closer to orgasm. When I felt it finish, when I’d reached my full 15 inches in length and 12 inches in girth, I let my cock fall. It bounced heavily. I slammed my hand into the shaft, and my cock hummed internally, but it barely moved it was so firm and rigid, continuing to jut out like the arm on a crane. With all the added length and thickness, it was easily twice as heavy as it had been at 11.5 inches. And twice as hot to the touch. And twice as hard. The transformation had finished, so I looked into the camera and said, “Why be big, when you can be massive?” My voice was even deeper and more resonant than I had gotten used to. My cock leading the procession, I paraded slowly to the laptop. With my enlarged balls and fully erect cock, my waddle was exaggerated even further. It almost looked like I was riding a horse. In one sense, I was. In another, Oz would be when he got home. When I reached the laptop, I leaned over and looked directly into the camera. “I’ve missed you, Birthday Boy,” I whispered, then turned off the camera.
  28. 16 points
    Hope this isn't too cliche! I know I've been spotty with posting stuff, and I apologize. I've had a lot of trouble maintaining interest in any one story I've worked on. __________________________ I'll admit. I was never an alpha. I always wanted to be, though. I'd see the other dudes in the locker room or at the park or at the mall or... well, anywhere, really, being cocky studs because they had the confidence and bodies to prove it. It was always frustrating in high school to have to be in the locker room with these athletes and watch them flexing their arms, comparing with each other, showing off, and I'd have to hide in the corner somewhere hoping not to be noticed because, let's face it, I had no body to be proud of. I wasn't fat, but I still had, like, zero muscle on my frame. I wasn't athletic, though I may have always tried my best when I had to. Watching them flex their muscles would always turn me on, though. I'd see a dude flex and instantly my dick would twitch and start growing, harder and harder until full throbbing hardness, even well after the image of the flexing, bulging muscle had left my view. And it wasn't just seeing flexing muscles that would get me hard, either. I could simply be at the mall and see a group of friends walking together, some or all of them with tight, athletic, muscular bodies hiding beneath tight-fitting clothes. Sometimes, to me, that was even hotter than bare-chested Adonises. I could never explain to myself or make sense of how that would sometimes be hotter to me. There was just... something about a dude with a hot sexy muscular body wearing a tight shirt. It probably had something to do with how he clearly knew he was sexy, and deliberately put on clothes that would showcase it. But anyways... I'd grown up through middle school, high school, and now in college with this insatiable lust for muscle and simply seeing it. I'd had plenty of jerk-off sessions simply from looking at sexy dudes flexing or showing off their amazing muscled bodies. Coming into college, I'd felt that we were all a little more mature and too busy to make time for mocking each other, so I finally decided to try to add some muscle of my own to my frame. I figured there could be nothing hotter for a guy like me who loves to simply SEE muscle than to have some of my own that I could see any time I wanted. So, I decided to make use of the campus gym. Of course, being an amateur, at best, I was mostly guessing how to exercise. But I'll admit it did feel good to get these pumps going with my biceps and chest, and even my legs. I'd love to see the veins crossing all over my muscles as I worked them. And I was right, in college guys weren't really trying to make fun of me. I'd get some looks, sure, but no one ever said anything. And the gym was often pretty empty, anyway, since most of us were busy with studying and schoolwork. After a few weeks of trying to add my own muscle, I was starting to feel a little worn out and discouraged. I'd been doing my best, but I wasn't seeing any progress. I had a particularly hard workout one day, in spite of my discouragement, and upon entering the locker room, I saw another dude in there. It looked like he was getting ready to work out. He hadn't changed yet. I thought "Oh great. I'd better go to the opposite side of the locker room so he doesn't see how skinny I am." In spite of my success at remaining under the radar, I still had my fear of being mocked. Unfortunately, it wasn't a very large locker room, so even as far away from him as I could be, I could still see him well enough, and he could see me. I removed my sweaty T-shirt, and tossed it into my gym bag, and put on my clean one. I turned around and briefly caught a glimpse of the other dude, and... fuck. He was in front of the mirror, his sleeve pulled back, and was flexing his bicep. It was a really nice ball of a bicep, too. I did the classic double-take, and saw him running his hand over it. And then he proceeded to flex his other arm and do the same thing. Of course my dick started growing rock hard. And fast. I felt my cock head sliding across the fabric of my shorts, the friction sending jolts of pleasure through my entire groin and shivers down my spine. "Fine time to get horny," I thought to myself. I forced myself to look away from him, realizing further staring would get me noticed and I was already throbbing. I didn't want to start leaking, too. I sat down on the bench to remove my shorts and change into my jeans. I slid my shorts down, noting the unbearably obvious tent in my boxers. I couldn't help but enjoy the pleasure of feeling the hem of my shorts slide over my cock as I pulled them off. "Whoa...!" I heard it, and it took me way too long to realize it wasn't a sound that I had produced. I stood up, spun around, and pressed my back into the lockers, seeing the other dude had been right behind me. I saw his eyes, and they weren't meeting my face. They were staring down at my crotch, which I realized was still standing straight out. "Dude, that is one huge cock," he said. "W-what?" He finally look up into my face. "Your dick, dude. It's huge. I've never seen a dick that big." Trying to be nonchalant, I responded "Y-you haven't actually seen it, i-it's covered by my boxers..." "Shit, dude, it's still obviously huge, it's gotta be at least 7 inches!" He said. He was right, too, because like most guys, I've measured it. But I'd never really bothered to compare myself to other guys in that department. I'd always assumed I was average size. "And, uh, you could fix that right now, if you wanted. Lemme see it," he said. "Uh... I--" I started to say. But he advanced toward me, and my back was already against the lockers. I grabbed my boxers and pulled them down for me, and I was too frozen in place to even try to stop him. My dick bounced out of its confinement, my cock head red and full of fury. "Holy shit, dude," he said. "Can I...?" he asked, and before I even knew what exactly he was asking, he had his hand on my dick, squeezing it and stroking it. I felt myself shudder. My mind was showing images of this dude flexing his biceps just moments before this, and it was making my dick throb hard. But then he knelt down and began licking at the head, still stroking with his hand. "Fuck yes," he said while taking his mouth off for a moment, then proceeding to try to take all of my dick into his mouth. I heard him gag a bit, and I felt his throat close around my dick. But fuck, it felt really goddamn good. I'd never felt this much pleasure from my cock, before. He resumed his sucking, running his tongue all around me, my cock throbbing and twitching, "MMMMmmm yeah," I heard myself say, without meaning to. He seemed to take that as encouragement, and increased the fervor with which he was sucking. I rapidly felt the intense pressure of impending orgasm approaching, and I felt a tingling around my entire body. "Oh... Ahh!" I said, once again unintentionally. The pleasure was too great. It was intense as fuck, more intense than anything I've ever felt before. I felt him grab onto the backs of my legs and squeeze, and I knew it was time. I was cumming. The first shot exploded from my cock, and I use that word because that's what it felt like. An explosion of cum. I shot super hard. And more was about to come. But I also felt my dick swell, still in his mouth. It was insane. It was like my dick got harder while I was shooting a load. "Mmmf..." I heard from my pleasurer, and then another shot came. But this time I felt more tingling around my body, and suddenly I felt myself grow. My entire body swelled bigger. It was like getting an erection, but it was that feeling around my entire body. I saw my forearms grow thicker, and my chest pushed out, causing my T-shirt to tighten a bit across my formerly completely nonexistent pecs. "Unngnhhh" I breathed, trying to contain my expressions of exuberance. I felt another shot explode from the tip of my swollen cock, and he sucked it down his throat, eagerly swallowing as though it were life-giving water after having spent days in the desert with none. And again, I felt my whole body swell, my eyes rolled into the back of my head. It felt ridiculous. I'd have never imagined this feeling, not before, not ever. I looked down again at my forearms and they were writhing with veins and tendons, and they had the look of a gym-rat's forearms. The kind that showed a person was strong. Another shot blasted from my cock, and I knew it was dying off. I stood there, reveling in the feeling of having my dick sucked for the first time ever, by a stranger, no less, and even though I had already reached orgasm, it still felt amazing to have this jock sucking me off. He popped my still semi-hard dick out of his mouth, and while it shuddered and descended, he took his own muscled forearm and wiped it across his mouth. And he then stood up and looked me up and down, my lower half exposed still but my torso still wrapped with my T-shirt. "Dude, that was the best dick I've ever sucked," he breathlessly said, still eyeing me up and down. "You're a lot more fit than I thought!" I looked down at myself and saw that'd definitely grown some. My legs were definitely thicker, and I literally watched my forearms swelling with hard muscle as I blew my load down this guy's throat. I smiled sheepishly as I looked back at him and said "Thanks." We heard someone else entering the gym and we both turned our heads to the entrance of the locker room. He looked back at me and said "Maybe we can do this again sometime," and shot me a smile. "Sure," I said, not really realizing to what I was agreeing. Like I said, I'd never gotten a blowjob before, and this was a new experience for me. I was still in a stupor over what had just transpired. I grew. It was like all the work I'd put into my body had suddenly decided to take shape all at once, and the trigger was a blowjob. He turned and walked away, exiting the locker room. Turns out the people who had entered the gym were girls so we'd still have had our privacy for a while longer, but I was glad he decided to leave. I pulled on my pants and put the rest of my shit in my gym bag. I started to leave the locker room but, as I passed by the mirror, I couldn't help myself. I stepped backward a few steps and looked at my reflection. I saw wider shoulders and a new chest that was protruding outward a bit. Not a lot, but enough that I actually didn't look like a total weakling. I checked the entrance to the locker room again, as though it'd matter, and I quickly pulled the sleeve back on my right arm and flexed. I saw a nice little ball of muscle rise up, and a nice vein was protruding at the top. Definitely bigger than before. I smirked. I saw myself smirk. It felt great to flex and not feel ashamed of my own arm. I had an actual bicep. And I definitely wanted it bigger. I wanted all of me bigger. ____________________________________________ Also, does anyone have any of my old stories saved from the Unfiltered section that used to exist? I'm not asking for it to be posted here or anywhere. I'm simply asking if someone would be willing to send me any copy they may have saved. Again, to be clear, not asking for it to be posted here. If you have them or even just one of them and would like to send me a copy, please send me a private message.
  29. 16 points
    I’m new to writing on this forum so here goes. “What have I got myself into?” Jeff thought to himself as the drill sergeant was screaming at the platoon. Jeff had decided he would join the army awhile back as he had always wanted to be big and feel strong and needed a way to motivate himself whilst giving back to the country. Jeff was a short and skinny 5 foot 4 guy and weighing just 110pounds, a drastic difference from his brothers, all naturally lean and muscled. He had always wondered why he was the runt of the family and felt it was just him not putting in the effort. “NOW LINE UP AND HEAD IN FOR YOUR ADDITIONAL MEDICAL TESTS!” shouted the drill sergeant. They took his height, weight, fat percentage and blood, which was odd considering he already had his medical done weeks before his enlistment date. One by one the recruits did their medical, and lined up outside the medical facility. Basic training went on as normal for the next 2 weeks and Jeff had felt himself slowly get stronger with all the PT he was doing. Whilst he was doing a standard obstacle course, 2 huge muscled guys approached his drill sergeant and pointed at him. “ RECRUIT JEFF! GET YOUR SCRAWNY ASS OVER HERE”, “please follow these men” the sergeant said. “Oh gosh what have i done? Did I get caught for something?” Jeff thought to himself as he followed the 2 huge guys toward a black van. One of the guys spoke and said “You’ve been chosen for a new elite squad” “There’s gotta be some sort of mistake, I’m the smallest skinniest guy in my platoon, and I am not a smart guy either” “No there’s been no mistake, you are special, one of the few” piped up the other muscled man. “Should I get my stuff then?” Jeff said worryingly. “No, you won’t be needing your old stuff, you won’t fit into them very soon.” Jeff stepped into the back of the van and they sped off. The van had no windows to see out from the back and he had no idea where they were headed. Each minute felt like hours for Jeff but they finally arrived at the destination. It was an underground facility, with a very high ceiling all painted grey, like a huge hanger but all out of concrete. Just round the corner there were at least 20 other guys, all skinny like Jeff. He was puzzled as to how this could be an elite squad, everyone was small and skinny. “Get into the formation” the muscled guy ordered. Jeff ran over and joined the formation. A big guy in a lab coat had walked in front of the platoon and started speaking. “You all must be wondering why you’re here, what makes me different to be standing here, all these will be answered in the next few hours. For now, just follow my instructions and do as you’re told. Now follow me” The man in the white coat started walking and everyone followed. “Sorry I forgot to introduce myself, I am Major Hollows, but you can just call me Hollows. I am the head of the Enhanced Soldier Programme, or ESP for short. And we will turn you into the finest soldiers this earth has ever seen. You will become the fastest, strongest, and most deadly soldiers ever created.” They soon walked into a bunk, with names on the end of each bed. On each bed were brand new uniforms, a set of boots, PT kit and what appears to be a black coloured neoprene drysuit. Here are your sleeping quarters, everyone head to your respective area, there will be a form on top of the new kit we’re giving you. Sign that and pass that to me, I will give you further instructions. Jeff headed to his bed, and picked up the form. It was a contract extension to 10 years to serve the army, and attached was a waver. “Yes, 10 years is a long time, but you will love your elite position in the army and 10 years will be too short” Jeff signed it, knowing he had nothing else better in his life to look forward to, so as every other recruit in the room. “Alright, everyone’s form is in, now it’s time to put on your new gear.” Jeff opened the box of boots,it said size 16. “This must be a mistake” he thought. He looked through the rest of his kit and saw everything was far too big, the shirts, the underwear, the pants, the socks. Only the drysuit looking thing was correctly sized. “Sir, these boots are far too big, in fact everything is too big” “There is no mistake, everyone put on your black skin suit, also known around here as a drysuit” “Once you’re done bring one set or uniform and the boots along and line up outside.” Jeff picked up the drysuit and immediately felt turned on “Quickly, take off your clothes in here and just put on the suit, you’re going to see each other for the next 10 years, so don’t feel embarrassed. Jeff hurried up and quickly put on the snug drysuit and rushed to line up with his oversized kit. “Alright, everyone follow me” They walked down a narrow corridor and through a huge thick metal gate with radiation danger signs on them. There was sure to be something dangerous inside this room. They entered a large all white room. There were many glass chambers inside this room. Each chamber was on a 45degree angle with a flat bed with straps on it. “Pick a chamber, and stand next to it, someone will assist you into the chamber. “ Jeff picked a chamber and stood next to it, there was what appears to be a diving helmet with a ball dangling inside. He also saw some hoses inside “That would explain the ports on the suit” he spoke to himself. A man in a lab coat came to Jeff. “Put on your uniform and boots then lay on the bed. Put on the helmet and fit the ball into your mouth as well” “This will supply you nutrients and there will be oxygen supplied within the helmet for you to breathe.Also, don’t worry about not being able to see out, there’s a screen inside it.” Jeff layed on the bed and placed the helmet on, following the instructions. He felt his arms being strapped down as well as his feet. This felt weird as the boots were 8 sizes too big for him. He then heard a hiss, and felt the chamber door closing in on him. The bed then angled itself to be level with the floor and the ball inside his mouth also began to expand.The screen in the helmet turned on and read “Standby” About 10 mins later, the screen switched to a video feed of Hollows with subtitles underneath. “Alright, time to explain what is happening. Your drysuit will begin filling with a liquid, so don’t panic whilst I talk. You have been selected to become an enhanced soldier as your DNA tests show you were suitable for this programme. Our programme will enhance soldiers by making your muscles grow and making you taller, with super strength and agility.” Jeff was suddenly super excited, and was really turned on. This was what he had been fantasizing his whole life, wanting to be bigger and stronger than his brothers. “Has the liquid been pumped in fully? Yes? Alright.’ Jeff felt the liquid slosh around inside his drysuit, following the empty spaces of his oversized uniform. Okay soldiers this is what will happen, there is liquid muscle inside of your drysuit that will become active once radiation is exposed. They will penetrate your skin and cause your muscles to contract, making microtears within. They will then attach themselves to your muscles and repair those microtears, becoming your muscles. This will also require lots of nutrients as your body grows, so you will be pumped into your stomach directly. This will also inevitably cause your body to grow taller as a side effect, thus the oversized uniform. It will hurt but you will be the best soldiers this world will see. There will be a countdown and the procedure will start, see you on the other side. ” The screen switched to black and the countdown began. 5 4 3 2 1 Initiating Jeff felt something flowing out of the ball in his mouth, it began gushing into his stomach, tasted like lemons. It began to fill him, until he felt like he was going to burst. Then, it happened. His skin started to tingle and his muscles started to contract, it hurt like nothing he had ever felt but it felt so good. Then the contractions became stronger, the straps holding him back from just flailing all over the place He felt his full stomach shrinking, and felt tight, his arms and legs felt extremely tight as well. He felt the drysuit shrinking, but it was actually him growing into the drysuit. His feet slowly growing into the size 16 boots. The pain began to subside, and began to fade out of his nirvana of pleasure. He felt the drysuit firmly on his skin and the uniform had fit him snugly. The screen turned on Initiating enrollment
  30. 16 points
    Chapter 47 Oz stood by the side of the bed, frozen. “What time is it exactly?” I asked. “It was 11:59 when I put the phone down.” “It should start any second now.” “Do you have to film it?” “I’ll show you mine later if you’re a good boy,” I promised. “How will I know when it’s start…” Oz stopped before he could finish. “It started,” I said. I’d never seen the transformation from the outside, so I was so glad I was filming it. The first thing I noticed was Oz stretching up. And up. And up. I’d grown a little by little, but Oz was growing all at once. I watched as his head met even with the doorframe, then climbed higher than it. By the time he stopped, his eyes were higher than the doorframe. “You do like me taller than you,” Oz said. “Always have,” I said. “I feel like I’m on stilts. Everything looks so far away.” “You’d be surprised how fast you adjust,” I said. For a moment, it seemed like that was all that was going to happen, but then Oz’s hairy chest began to get hairier. As did his stomach, and his legs. Even his beard filled in. Oz ran his hands all over his chest and stomach as he got furrier and furrier. I couldn’t wait to run my hands through it. It looked silky and luxurious. He ended up just about as hairy as me. I had more hair on my chest, he had more hair on his stomach and legs, but it all evened out. As Oz explored his hair, he noticed that it had darkened a little, but that there were still patches of grey. “You kept the grey?” Oz asked. “I like the grey,” I said emphatically. “I know you said that, but I didn’t think you actually meant it.” “It did darken a bit, particularly your beard,” I said. Oz reached up and felt his beard. “But there’s any grey at all left.” “Because I like it,” I repeated. “Sorry for doubting you,” he said. Suddenly, Oz grew stiff and rigid. “This is…” he trailed off. His body began swelling with muscle. His shoulders grew broad, pushing further away until they were almost as wide as the doorjamb. They were capped with thick muscles, rounded to beautiful excess. His neck and traps grew too, thickening and climbing up to his face. His back flared out—Oz turned around so I could see it. His wide lats pushed his arms at absurd angles, and his back had swollen so thick with muscle that his shoulder blades displayed distinct muscle fibers, and a valley formed to reveal his spine. He turned back around, and I got to watch as his furry pecs got bigger and heavier. They perched out from his chest, separating into two distinct slabs of muscle, with a chasm in between. He flexed them, and they hardened into fleshy perfection. He reached up to grip them in his hands, when his biceps mounded higher with muscle. His biceps were steely and bulging, a vein creeping down the middle of each. His forearms thickened with brawn; his hands increased into large mitts at the end of his arms. His waist and stomach, stretched small from his increase in height, became dense. It wasn’t a roid gut or a ball belly—it was solid with muscle and just enough fat so that it was still a belly. Rather than distinct abs, two parallel columns ran down the front of his rounded stomach, revealing the power it was capable of. “My belly’s smaller,” Oz said. “But still a belly,” I said. “I love that belly.” Oz’s legs thickened and swelled to support that large upper body. His legs looked more like a powerlifter’s than a bodybuilder’s: rounded and thick, but not highly defined. Oz turned again to show me his ass blossom into a hard, round, firm, glorious mass of assmeat. He gripped it in his hands and squeezed it. There was plenty of meat to get a hold of. “Damn, Ian,” he said. “This is going to fill out any pair of pants I dare put on.” “It’s beautiful, Oz,” I said. He turned back around, shaking his feet as he lifted them off the carpet. They were growing to match his new size and proportions. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped, looking down at his new glory. “It’s not over yet,” I replied. “What do you mean?” Then, his eyes grew wide in surprise. Oz’s balls plumped into big and fat, bulbous bull balls, like two potatoes swinging in a mesh sack. “Holy hell,” he said, taking one in each hand. “These are enormous.” Not to be outdone, his cock lengthened and thickened, growing down to match the size of his new testicles. Oz ran his finger down the length of it, surprised something so prodigious was attached to his body. “You really want me to ruin pants,” Oz said. “Between my ass and my cock and balls, my pants won’t have an inch of give.” “You’re welcome,” I said. Out of nowhere, there was a sound like a cinder popping in a fireplace, and the most bizarre scent filled the air. “What is that?” Oz asked. “Pennies and wintergreen,” I responded. “That’s it perfectly,” Oz said, sniffing the air. We had to compare bodies. We made our way into the bathroom, turning off the laptop on the way. Oz learned he too had to duck and turn sideways to get into the bathroom. Standing next to my husband, I once again had to look up slightly to see his eyes. That felt normal and right. When Oz saw himself in that gigantic mirror, he nearly wept. “I am a gorgeous pile of sex,” Oz said, smiling. That was when I’d notice how bright and engaging his smile was. My favorite thing about Oz had always been is smile—easy and wide, spreading across his face and lighting up a room. In the transformation, all of those attributes had been augmented. His smile was dazzling. I pulled out the fabric tape measure that Mo had bought me, and we began looking at stats. I had to start with height. “7’1”,” I announced. “Three inches taller than me. Just like before.” “I’m over seven feet?” Oz said. “Yep. For now and forever.” “I’m used to being tall, but that is taller than tall.” “Only fitting you be taller than me.” “I think this is my favorite change,” I said, walking over to stroke his chest hair. It was like running my hand through a bearskin rug. His chest was unyielding and hard, firm with muscle. I reached out to grab his arms, and they were also hard, granite-like. “You’ve never been this solid,” I point out. Oz ran his hands over his own muscles. “Wow. My arms and chest—you gave me some serious power and definition there.” Oz stepped on the scale. “What does this go up to?” he asked, craning over his pecs. He could still see over his pecs, unlike me. “500. Mo insisted. He had grander ambitions than I did.” “Then I weigh just about 340. No, 350. Hard to tell from this altitude.” I put my hands on my chest. “You should try reading it with these beauties in your way.” “How much do you weigh?” Oz asked. “400,” I said, flexing my left bicep and right pec. “And my body fat is around 5 or 6%.” “You are made out of muscle.” “You like me muscular. You’ve always said so.” “And you went overboard.” “You love it.” “I wasn’t complaining. I’m thankful. It’s just surprising I’m not some sort of 500-pound behemoth to crush and dominate you.” “I don’t want to be dominated,” I said. “But I do want you big enough to put up a fight when we wrestle for top.” Oz looked at my undulating muscles, my taut 6-pack, my thick legs, my jutting chest, my bulging arms. “You are going to win all the time.” I could see the light in his eyes. He liked that. “I’ll let you win sometimes,” I encouraged him. “But you’ll have to fight for it first.” I walked up to Oz and wrapped my hand around his cock. “Now let’s see what the damage is here.” When Oz got fully hard, he nearly came at the sight of it. “Jesus, Ian. It’s like a fucking log.” “Just under 12 inches in length, more like 11.75,” I told him. “And 9 inches around.” “Shy of a foot?” “What can I say, my subconscious likes having the bigger cock. I’ve always been the more hung of the two of us. I guess my subconscious couldn’t stand letting you have a full foot.” Oz’s cock was harder than I ever remember it being and incredibly thick. I could feel his heartbeat in my hand. “Want to take that thing for a ride?” I asked. “There’s something we’ve got to try,” Oz said. “It was our Sunday morning favorite,” he added, opening the door to our shower. “I don’t think we’ll both fit in there anymore.” “That’s the idea,” Oz said. He got in first and turned on the faucet. I loved watching the water swirl through chest hair and form puddles in his muscles. The showerhead only came up to his chin, a fact he found delightful. He beckoned me to come in, so I opened the door. We both barely fit. If we stood facing each other, our shoulders were wedged between the wall and the door. The bathroom filled with steam, and I wriggled until I turned completely around to give Oz access to my asshole. He slipped in, wet and ready, and I held myself up against the tiled shower wall. The first thrust had been so intense that I didn’t know how it could build from there. Slowly, as to not break the shower doors, he began fucking me. As he thrust, he kissed my back. His hands reached around my waist to play with my abs. My cock tried to stick out straight in front of me but instead confronted the wall, pressing into it. Sliding his hands down, Oz grabbed as much of my cock as he could and stroked it up and down as he fucked me gently and lovingly. I had never taken a cock this big. I didn’t know I could take a cock this big. I guess when you have more ass, you have more ass to fill. “I figured out why my cock stopped before 12 inches,” Oz said. “Why?” I asked, shivering in pleasure. His cock had so thoroughly caressed my prostrate that I was ready to go. “Because I fit perfectly. If I were even a little bigger, I’d overfill you,” he said. “You grew me so I’d be an exact match. Like a key to your lock. Like Cinderella’s slipper.” He ground himself into me, and I came again, silently but intensely, a much less voluminous ejaculation, but one still far larger than I’d ever managed before I grew. I tightened my ass around his cock. The added pressure to his cock head caused Oz to come as well. New to his size, Oz let loose a torrent of booming screams. He gripped me tightly, and a river of cum burst out of him. “That was intense,” he said. “My knees are shaking.” “If you need to collapse,” I soothed him, “I’ll catch you.” Oz steadied himself, and we stood there for a few moments in post-orgasmic haze. When all the cum had rinsed down the drain, Oz backed off and leaned against the wall of the shower. “Is it always that intense?” he asked. “I hope so,” I said.
  31. 15 points
    Part One “You realize that every time I fuck you I grow.” “What?” I asked, looking up at him as I searched for a specific pan I loved to use to make omelets. “Each time I bang your hole I grow. It’s slight, but I can tell. I’m also stronger the next day in the gym,” he replied and I suddenly realized he was being serious. “It’s like you feed me, somehow . . . or feed my muscles.” “Dude, it’s just your imagination . . . or a little leftover thrill of how good I am,” I said smiling. “You are good – the best I’ve ever had, as a matter of fact, - but this isn’t imaginary. Since I’ve been dating you I’ve added an inch to my arms and it’s not been that long. I’ve added the kind of muscle weight I never imagined I would. I thought I had plateaued – but you’ve taken me through that glass ceiling. I’m growing, man, and it happens after we make love. I can feel it happening, now. All because of us throwing it down in the bedroom this morning. I’m heavier, too.” “Oh,” I said, “maybe I shouldn’t make omelets, then.” “It’s muscle, babe – I weigh more because I’m gaining muscle.” This thought immediately turned me on. Looking at his huge muscled body and contemplating that it was getting bigger . . . heavier . . . stronger – well, that was almost too much for a petite, bulge-loving, always a bottom to comprehend. He smiled – simply because he saw in my eyes that I was beginning to understand. I stood up and placed the pan on the stove. It was only at this moment that I wondered why this information was being shared. He stepped closer – towering over me in height and size. Just one hour ago his huge body had been pounding mine into my mattress – making me feel all wonderful inside. I took advantage of this new information and treaded in a previously unchartered territory. “So, it goes to reason that if you grow from having sex with me, then we should be doing it a lot more.” “That would make sense . . . don’t you think. I mean, I would like to grow. Wouldn’t you want me bigger?” he answered, realizing we were thinking of the same thing. “And logically, that would mean if we . . . let’s say . . . lived together you could basically plow me any time we were both home.” “Yes, that seems logical,” he answered, moving so close that huge bulging pectorals almost pressed up against me. “Are you saying you’d like to live together . . . and get bigger?” I asked. “Are you inviting me to live here and would you like me to get bigger?” he asked, looking down at me. “Is all of you getting bigger?” I asked, teasingly, and then ran my tongue across my upper lip. “Definitely, all of me,” he answered, wrapping his vein-covered monstrous arms around my body. “Hmmmmm, that sounds nice. But what would you tell your Baptist preacher dad and your entire Bible-thumping family?” I said, snuggling up against his hard body. “I’d tell them I live with my boyfriend,” he said, bending down to kiss my forehead. “Maybe, you should also tell them that I’m making you grow,” I suggested. “They think I’m too big already.” “Is that even possible? Being too big,” I asked. “Are you going to tie my shoes when I can’t bend over?” he said. “We’ll get you flip flops,” I answered. We stood there for a while – his big arms squeezing me, comfortably. I was already so small next to him. I began to fantasize what it would be like when he was ten times my size. I’m pretty sure he was fantasizing the same thing, for his hefty tool was beginning to stiffen and push my crotch away from him. It did feel bigger, or was that just my imagination . . . or wishful thinking. His pecs made the best pillows. I stood there, motionless – suddenly wishing we were back in bed. “How did you notice you were bigger?” I asked, my face deep in the crevice between his pecs. “My t-shirts are tighter. Hell, even my underwear is tighter. My head is closer to the top of the doorframe. You seem much smaller.” “All of that turns me on,” I replied. “Everything turns you on, my little Boo,” he said, laughing, and his big chest bounced up and down. “Everything about you,” I quickly added. “I want you to move in.” “I’m thinking it would be ideal,” he answered. “Just because you’ll get bigger?” I asked. “I shouldn’t lie – that’s a major part of it, but also . . . I don’t like sleeping alone. I don’t like cooking for one. I don’t like knowing you’re not in the next room. I don’t like being a big and strong man without someone to show off for . . . to cuddle . . . to fill with my hard meat.” “You always know the right things to say,” I said, almost purring. “Marry me.” “What?” I asked, pulling my upper body away from his and looking up at him. “Make an honest man of me . . . marry me,” he repeated. “Your family will murder me. You - marrying a poor, short, white, Catholic boy from a hick town in Tennessee. To a well-established Brooklyn family with lots of money, that’s quite a step down. Are you sure, growing big is worth the estrangement?” “Poor? You sold a start-up for an insane amount of money and own a beautiful brownstone.” “Yeah, but my parents used to live in a trailer. Not that there’s anything wrong with a trailer. I remember dating a cute boy named Bobby from Kentucky who lived in a trailer. He had the biggest . . .” “Biggest what?” he asked, squeezing me hard. “Biggest cock,” I said with the little breath remaining in my lungs and then quickly added, “until I met you, of course.” “That’s better,” he said relaxing his squeeze. “You still haven’t answered my question.” “Oh, I thought it was rhetorical. I’ve been trying to get you to move in here for months.” “That’s not the question I’m talking about,” he replied and squeezed his arms teasingly – as if I would be crushed again. “Ohhhhhh, THE question. Let’s see, do I want to marry a guy with arms so big that I can’t reach around them with both my hands put together? Do I want to marry a guy with such a protruding chest that when he’s coming around a corner you see his nipples a good ten seconds before you see the rest of him? Do I want to marry a guy that got down on the floor the other day and had me stand on his abs so he could get in a workout by lifting me up and down as he tensed his stomach? Do I want to marry a guy that plows me so expertly that quite often after sex my voice is completely gone because I have moaned and yelled so much? Do I want to marry the guy that just told me he is growing – in size and strength – every time he welcomingly invades my body with his gorgeous, giant, manly tool? Is that the question you want me to answer?” “Yes, please.” “The answer is yes . . . yes, a thousand times yes. Marrying you would make me the happiest man on earth. Wait, I’m already that guy . . . this will just make it even better.” I knew my answer would make him squat a little, letting his arms drop down to my waist, and then lift my small body into the air. He loved picking me up. He did it as often as he could or as often as I’d let him. Sometimes, he’d even tell me to get onto his back while he did normal chores. There I’d be – piggyback riding his monstrous frame while he brushed his teeth or made a sandwich. No evening was complete, either, if he didn’t get to do at least twenty reps pressing my body into the air as he lay on the floor. He said it was his favorite way to build his chest. I wrapped my legs around his strong, hard core and let my stiff cock press against his cobbled stomach. I was always in danger of exploding when my tool rubbed against the stone-like ridges. He looked down at me, completely accepting the fact that we were now betrothed – destined to be together. He clearly wanted to return to our original conversation. “I can feel the billions of cells in my body reproducing over and over – making new layers of muscle. It’s like metal hardening as it cools or lava bubbling up and then turning to stone. I’m getting thicker and bigger – kind of like how my cock responds when you are around. Yeah, my entire body is getting a hard-on for you – but it won’t go away even when I calm down. I’ll still be bigger and denser. I can’t even begin to explain the pleasure it gives me . . . that you give me.” “I don’t know, buddy – hanging on to your monstrous traps is giving me lots of pleasure. Maybe I get a small glimpse of what you’re feeling. You do feel bigger, though. I’ve hung on to your body so many times that I have the shape of every bulge memorized. My hands have to be wider to grip places where I’ve grabbed before. And you seem a lot harder, if that’s possible.” “It is. I can feel the same thing from the inside, as well. I think you’re going to turn me into something . . . I don’t know . . . maybe indestructible.” “Yeah, I like the sound of that,” I replied, rubbing my crotch harder against his abs. “I want to get big, that’s for sure, but my desire for hugeness is tied much more to you than my own desires. I want to be big for you. It’s something that grows stronger within me every time we make love. It’s like I’m destined for greatness, but that greatness somehow involves you. It’s like all my life – growing big as a teenager and beyond – was leading up to the point where I met you. I was laying a foundation for the true size, definition, and power that would build in me after I was with you. We’re connected in some way – through a long history going back thousands of years. I can feel it – in every fiber of my growing body.” His words felt like some giant page of my life’s story had just been turned and a huge plot twist had been revealed. The feelings he spoke of were the same in me, as well – suddenly awakened by his awareness being shared. We were deeply connected in some way that could not be explained, yet alone, fully understood. It was as if he was being increased to be my protector – my bodyguard . . . and, yet, so much more. I could feel his skin – ever so slightly – stretching beneath my hands. He was, indeed, growing . . . getting thicker. It was mindboggling. How was it even possible for a man’s body to thicken? The idea of his muscle meat getting denser and denser – making him expand, making him get stronger – made me want to have him constantly plowing me. Knowing that from now on I would be able to detect the changes – maybe it will be slightly more difficult to wrap my arms around him, maybe my hands would have to be spread much wider to grab his biceps, or maybe the full weight of him on top of me will become unbearable. I looked forward to all of this. He watched my face as my mind fully explored what could happen to him. He understood everything that was racing through my head. “I now know my sole purpose for living . . . it is you. I let you claim me completely. I offer my muscles, my knowledge, my love in service to you. I exist to make you safe, happy, and satisfied. You are my priority. We are no longer two . . . we are one.” The big man had clearly entered into some realm that was beyond me. He was speaking to me, but he was saying the words as if his brain was confirming some pre-programmed mantra. He sounded like a machine – hell, he looked like a muscle machine, but this was different. He seemed to be speaking as if another being had taken over his body and was telling him what to say. The huge man, when finished with his words, put me down and knelt in front of me. It was confounding, to say the least. It was also slightly unnerving. And then it was gone. He looked up at me and smiled. “What are you doing?” I asked. “What do you mean?” “Why are you on your knees?” I continued. “To make the proposal legit,” he answered, tensing his pecs to cause a stirring in my groin. “I already said yes,” I answered. “Yeah, well I guess I just wanted to seal the deal,” he responded as he stood up – his humongous bulk giving off warmth and making me feel small. “Um . . . you kind of went away for a few minutes and said some crazy sounding things about me being your priority and the two of us are now one. It was a little spooky.” “What are you talking about, dude?” he said, wrapping his big arms around my waist again. “I just went down on bended knee to tell you I love you.” “Which was nice, of course, but then you looked weird and said…” “Shhhh, my everything. I sense danger,” the big man said, as he interrupted me to tilt his head upward – as if listening to something in the distance. “When I tell you to move, my love – I want you to go to the bedroom and get under the bed. Do not come out until you hear my voice tell you to.” “What are you talking about….” My question was suddenly interrupted by something plowing through the concrete wall a few feet from my head. The sound was deafening. I looked over to see that it was a fist – attached to a large arm. The thing had just plowed through the wall like a sledgehammer doing demolition work. My big lover’s arms released me immediately and the huge man sprang into action. He grabbed the wrist of the arm sticking through the wall with both of his hands and jerked inward with what I knew was a tremendous force. I heard the body that was attached to the arm slam into the other side of the wall outside of our apartment. I heard a gust of breath leave whomever was attached to the arm and I saw the wall of my apartment buckle inward as if a big wrecking ball had pounded the other side. My lover had just pulled someone into the concrete with enough force to make an indention the size of a big body. I briefly contemplated the fact that the arm had not come ripping off. “Go! Now!” my big lover said firmly, but softly, and before I left I saw him push the arm outward and then jerk it back in again with more force than before, making the body on the other side slam into the caved concrete wall for a second time.
  32. 15 points
    Part 3 “You mean I can make other men grow, too?” I asked my handsome, big lover – still rubbing his leg. “Yes,” he said, grabbing my hand to make me stop and I realized I was making him hard – not a good thing in public. “You’re the source for good and there are many other protectors that battle for good. However, there is also a source for evil and he has his protectors, too.” “The man at my apartment and the man in the bathroom,” I replied. “Exactly. If they get rid of you the good source is gone. Only evil men will grow big and strong. But that will not happen. You are safe with me and safe with your other protectors.” I looked around the subway car – at all the people going through their normal lives . . . like I did until about an hour ago. They had no idea there was this secret battle going on around them. They had no idea about the danger. I found myself wanting to go back – to be like them, unaware and uncaring. I wanted to be with my big fiancé in my apartment having breakfast. My boyfriend sensed how I was feeling and he put a big arm around my shoulder – bringing me back to the moment, quickly – the weight of the thin and the hardness making me horny all over again. I looked at his body closely. He was definitely bigger. The t-shirt he was wearing looked unbelievably tight and in danger of tearing. His chest bounced a few times to please me. I looked up into his smiling face. “I must plow you soon,” he said, softly. “I have stopped growing and my strength has plateaued. We need me strong for what is to come. We also need to have other protectors.” “How will that happen?” I asked. “Don’t worry, they will find us. You are becoming so much more powerful. Garlic, for some reason, repels the evil protectors, but it cannot hide your scent from good ones. They will come.” “Where are we going?” I asked. “To stay with the Professor. He will know what to do,” answered my big man. “He is an older protector who has been around for a long time.” “You’ve met him?” “No,” answered my lover, “It is just knowledge I have inside of me since you have awakened my true nature. My abilities would have stayed dormant forever if we had not had sex. I can now become what I was meant to be. The universe brought you to me and, for that, I will be eternally grateful. I am now your loyal servant.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa . . . you are nobody’s servant,” I responded quickly and started rubbing his leg again. “You’re my fiancé, remember! I don’t like the sound of anything else.” “You’re going to have to lick up the mess if you continue to massage my leg,” the big man said, looking down at my hand. “Is that supposed to be a punishment?” I asked, smiling – but then I took my hand away, knowing he could make a major mess. “Next stop. Walk behind me, but very close as we exit,” he said. “Gladly! I’d follow that muscled ass anywhere,” I answered, excitedly, but he ignored me. “I don’t sense any danger, but I just want to be safe. Let’s go.” It’s hard to remember a lot of what came next. I was too focused on those two muscle mounds of hard beef bouncing in front of me. I was slightly disappointed that, once we were outside of the subway station, my big man moved beside me. I missed watching his huge back and gorgeous behind. He put one of his large arms around my shoulder to steer me through the crowds on the sidewalk – so that was a nice consolation prize. I didn’t get to look at him, but I got to feel his hardness against me. Suddenly, we were in front of a double wide four-story brownstone – heading up the stairs. “The Professor lives here!” I exclaimed. “What kind of professor is he? We could buy a small state with what this place must cost.” The big man ignored me and pressed the doorbell. Not even a second passed before the door flew open – scaring the living daylights out of me. I was ready to run, anticipating another battle, but my lover didn’t move a muscle. He clearly knew . . . or sensed that everything was okay. It took me a few more seconds to comprehend that I was now looking at the Professor. I’m not sure what I expected – Doc from ‘Back to the Future,’ some Albert Einstein looking old man, or, at least, a frail gray-haired man with glasses. There were flecks of gray in a closely trimmed beard and thick curly hair, but that’s where the similarities of what I imagined and what stood before us stopped. First, the man filled out some university t-shirt like he was a champion heavyweight wrestler instead of a teacher. Material stretched in every direction to cover his amazing muscles. The fifty-something Adonis was wearing stretch jeans that couldn’t come close to disguising his bulging legs. His dark blue eyes glanced quickly from my lover to me. “Is he?” the man’s full, masculine voice asked. “Yes,” my lover responded and the professor stared at me with a smile that made me quiver with delight. “Come in . . . come in,” he said stepping to the side to let us enter, but never taking his eyes off of me. As I passed him he inhaled deeply and I swear I could feel power radiate from my body and penetrate into his chest. It didn’t leave me depleted in any way, it simply seemed to give him something akin to strength. The professor gasped a little from the jolt he received. I turned to my lover who was beaming at me as we stood in what must have been the most gorgeous front hallway ever – huge staircase winding upwards, pocket-doored grand rooms on either side, and several huge windows - highlighting the incredible furniture and artwork spread throughout the place. I stood there open-mouthed and wide-eyed at the beauty of the home and the beauty of the man who lived there. “Has there been weight gain,” the Professor asked my love as he closed the door and walked around me. “Considerable,” answered my man and the Professor stopped to stare at the beefy stud to his side, then continued to circle me. “Increased strength?” he asked. “Considerable,” came the reply. “Increased awareness of . . . what am I asking, you found my place just from following the sensation, didn’t you?” “Yes,” my lover answered. “He will need more garlic soon.” “I have an extract cream that will work better,” the Professor said and then he looked straight at my boyfriend. “What does it feel like?” “We become one. I feel his heartbeat. I sense the power within him and it fuels me. I can tell my body is changing – without even looking at it. I now can feel him completely – even when he’s in a different room. I have the same knowledge of the others.” “Even those in darkness?” the Professor asked with much intensity. “Especially those in darkness,” the other big man answered. “You must be the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said – starting to sound a little other-worldly. “I feel that I am . . . and, in the bedroom . . . I am,” my lover answered and this made the Professor nod strongly before turning back to me. “What can I get you, sir. What do you wish?” the older gorgeous man asked and lowered his eyes. So, I secretly wondered if sucking the muscled mature daddy off was one of the options on the table. I almost asked, but I kind of knew it wasn’t appropriate. I also realized I was quite hungry, but that wasn’t what I needed most at the moment. I looked at both men – neither looking me in the eyes. They both stared downward – what the hell was that about. I decided I would be honest and tell it as it was. “I need vodka,” I replied, “with tonic and lime.” “Of course,” the Professor answered, smiling – as if this answer proved something. “I think we could all use one of those,” he added as he directed us to his beautiful kitchen which opened up to a large den and an incredible back yard. As the elder man busied himself making our drinks, my big lover and I walked around. I was drawn to a huge desk that sat in front of a large window overlooking the yard. Beside was a wall that had a large map of the city with many tacks stuck in it and then pictures of big gorgeous men – all framed and encircling the map. I glanced at the pictures and got the crazy feeling that they were all familiar to me – in some way. I knew I didn’t know any of them, but the feeling remained. That’s when I noticed a beautiful shot of my fiancé and was baffled why it was here, when the Professor and my man had just met. I knew it had something to do with all the secret mumbo-jumbo they were saying, but I just couldn’t bother to stay focused long enough to understand. I just wanted to look at the hunky fellows in the pictures – all nationalities, all nicely built, and all nice looking. I felt that I was looking at headshots of guys auditioning for a hunky man calendar. “Protectors . . . scattered all over the city,” the Professor said, walking up and handing us drinks. When he returned with his own glass, he added, “Waiting for you to appear. The Source.” “I think you and my big lover, here, are tripping on the same stuff. I can’t be the source of anything . . . except some trouble,” I said, laughing. “I don’t think you really believe that . . . you can sense what you are – especially around your alpha protector. You are turning him into a one-man army. Look how he’s already almost too big for that shirt. And I know you felt yourself ignite my body as you passed me in the doorway earlier,” the Professor said. “Ignite . . . that’s a good word, because that’s what it felt like. Almost like I sent a spark flying into your chest,” I said, thinking back on the moment I was close to this beautiful man. “You did send a spark, sir,” he replied. “Exactly what kind of Professor are you?” I asked, snapping back to my questioning self. “I study lots of things. I am mainly called the Professor because I am trusted with the history of how the Source came to be and all that is involved in keeping it going for eternity. I am a servant to the Source . . . to you.” “No, no, no . . . I just don’t like that word. Nobody is anybody’s servant. I’m not sure why you good fellows think I’m this source or whatever it is, but I’m nothing but an independent contractor for a pretty big law firm downtown. I make decent money, I have a huge fiancé that makes me happy, and I get the best sex I’ve ever had. My life is perfect as it is . . . I don’t need to be the source for anyone and I certainly don’t want anyone being my servant. Wow, how strong did you make these drinks. It is suddenly so freaking hot in here. And what in the hell is happening to my boyfriend’s shirt?” Either my future hubby’s shirt was suddenly shrinking or the man was adding some intense poundage pretty quickly. Whatever you call those huge muscles that are between the shoulders and a guy’s neck were presently bursting through the seams of his flimsy-looking t-shirt. His arms were also swelling so much that the sleeves were ripping in numerous places. I was a little dizzy from this intense heat that was suddenly permeating my entire body and then shooting out directly towards my man. He was tensing his own huge body – everywhere – and moaning like a dog in heat. “The vodka enhances your power, briefly. You are making him grow,” replied the Professor, smiling a huge grin of excitement. “You fuel him again.” The growth stopped as suddenly as it started – like a kernel of corn popping into something twice its size. The poor ragged t-shirt had been defenseless to the sudden thickening of my man’s muscles. Sudden bulges burst through the material everywhere – making strips of torn fabric all that remained. These scraps hung desperately over big shoulders, across massive pecs, and weakly around a thickened neck. The upper torso of my lover heaved up and down as he breathed heavily, clearly thrilled and wrecked by the growth. There was a specific look across his face – one of pure pleasure. I realized when he grew he got turned on – the smile told me that, but the hardness in his pants told me more. “Man, that feels good,” he said smiling at me and then brushing off the remains of his shirt. “Since he’s your Alpha Protector, he’s going to grow the most. Whenever your body radiates power, he’ll gain more than anyone else,” said the Professor. “He’s my what?” I asked. “Your number one protector – the one you are to unite with,” the man answered. “I don’t understand,” I said. “He means you and I were meant for each other . . . always,” my huge boyfriend said, smiling. “You will be called upon to grow other protectors, but I will always be the main one. The one that receives the most power from you. I am your soul mate. I will know you as well as I know my own body. I know what you most want right now…” To prove his point, my huge boyfriend walked over to me, grabbed the back of my head with his hand and then pulled it forward so my face smashed into the deep gap in the middle of his humongous chest. I immediately inhaled deeply, taking in the luscious, masculine scent of my man . . . my alpha protector. I sure did love the sound of that. My hands moved upward to find his nipples – poking out so enticingly. I squeezed hard with my thumbs and forefingers, making the big man moan loudly. He had known exactly what I had been daydreaming about as he and the Professor spoke to me. I had been focused solely on my man’s beautiful chest and how I knew my face would fit perfectly in that sweaty crevice in the middle. How he had known was not important to me. It was just wonderful breathing in my big . . . well, now, even bigger man. I squeezed and licked at the same time – my cock growing in rhythm with my man’s grunts and moans. The Professor cleared his voice. I had forgotten he was there and, apparently, so had my boyfriend. I felt the same big hand grab my hair and pull my head back, my tongue still sticking out in hopes of tasting more as I was moved away. I did not, however, let up on my abuse to his nipples. The reproachful look I received from my man did make me finally stop, though. He smiled at me. “It’s time you initiated the Professor’s ability to grow from your power. We will need him to be strong,” my fiancé said to me. “You will have to force his body to open up to the energy you hold within. You will need to engage him carnally, my love.” “I need to do what?” I asked, totally confused. “He means you need to fuck me,” the Professor said, smiling. “Say what?” I exclaimed. “Fuck me,” came the older man’s response. “You have to fuck me.” “Um . . . first of all, I’m engaged . . . to the Alpha Protector, remember,” I said, patting the big chest of my lover, “And, secondly, I’m more of a catcher than a pitcher . . . if you know what I mean.” “You’re one damn hot catcher,” my future husband said, smiling, and this made me very happy. “But you have to do this. It is the only way for the Professor to receive your benefits, completely.” “You’re telling me . . . this hunk of mature man . . . you want me to . . .” “Plow me as hard as the day is long, little man,” the Professor said. “It’s a necessity that cannot be avoided. You will have to initiate the ability of all the protectors.” “Wait, wait, wait! You mean I will have to sleep with all of these hot guys?” I said, sweeping my hand to the many pictures on the wall around the map. “Not sleep with,” the Professor said. “You will have to fuck each one…” “Will you please stop saying fuck!” I interrupted. “Okay, fellas, where are the secret cameras. The two of you have had some fun, but now I’m ready for this funny show to be over. You got me. You really got me. Really, where are the cameras?” “Honey, this is all real,” my lover said to me. “I know it’s a lot to take in, but you really are the Source. We need you to help us protect you. You’re mine, you’ll always be just mine, but you need to awaken the dormant abilities in these men . . . like you did in me.” “But I never fucked you! Remember? It was all about you making me gasp for joy as I accepted King Dong! His words, not mine,” I said quickly to the Professor. “That’s because he’s the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. I should have seen that one coming. My big man put his arms around me and kissed me hard. I looked into his eyes, but then I got distracted by his bigger shoulders, his more massive arms, and his magnificently grown chest. His new developments . . . his new size made all of this real. He had added some serious muscle and weight. He’d also grown taller – I could tell by how I had to tilt my head back more to look up at him. He looked at me with so much love it was almost overwhelming. I could feel his cock stirring between us. That, in turn, made mine stir, as well. “You will feel great pleasure with every other protector, my love,” he said, “But it will never be the intense gratification you will receive from me. I will be your only pitcher - forever.” “Unless we let the Dark Source win,” the Professor said. “If that happens, he will plow the power right out of you and we will all die.” “What?” I said, my eyes growing wide. “All of us are tied to you, the Source. You are the Light Source. If, for some reason, the darkness wins it will destroy you and we will all perish, too. We are tied together - forever,” the Professor added and he could see his words impacted me greatly. “So, care to unleash some power in me, sir?” I looked at my lover, still doubting this was the right thing to do. He nodded and whispered the word ‘go.’ I turned to the older muscular man and smiled – letting him know I was ready to do my part. He walked over to me, placed his hands into my pits and lifted me off the ground. I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me back into the front hall and then upstairs to his bedroom. I could tell being the Source was going to be a very hard job. A very hard job, indeed.
  33. 15 points
    So a bodybuilder I follow on Twitter posted a video of him posing in the gym and I felt inspired to write something. I sent it to him and he said he loved it and gave me permission to share. Video followed by story below. “Two seconds, Drew!” Shane says, playing with his iPhone. We’re in the gym that’s empty apart from me and my training partner. I’ve just blasted through a back and biceps workout. My shoulders are cooked. My biceps are pumped. My quads feel full as fuck. And I’m standing in front of Shane with my trackies round my ankles ready to flex and pose and show off what a pumped up fucking muscle freak I am as he films the whole thing on video. God I love this shit. “Okay, mate - let’s show these fuckers what you’ve got!” Shane says, holding his iPhone up to capture me posing. I smirk at Shan’s comment. The cheeky fucker. I feel a heady rush of excitement at the thought of where this video will eventually end up. Showing all of those muscle hungry lads who follow me on Twitter and go crazy whenever I post videos and pictures of myself posing (especially in my golden posing trunks - God they love those golden posers). Okay - time to focus. Time to pose. Time to (as Shane said) show these fuckers EXACTLY what I’ve got. I place my right hand over my left hand that’s clenched into a fist. I’m not gonna fuck about here. I’m going STRAIGHT for the money shot. My favourite pose. My best pose. Most. Fucking. Muscular. And OOOFF - I’m squeezing into the pose. I feel my quads tensing. My upper body tightening. My freaky shoulders popping. I know I look as good as I feel right now. I switch my hands up. I pose some more. I shuffle back. All the time squeezing into the camera on Shane’s phone. All the time showing how pumped and full I am right now. Time to switch it up. I swing my arms out, lean forward and, as I crank into the first of what will what probably be a dozen crab most musculars, I scrunch my fucking face up, grit my teeth and - FUCK IT - I open my mouth as wide as I can as I blast into the pose. Hell yeah! And then - OOOF - I squeeze it just a little harder and stick my tongue flat out like the cocky fucking fucker that I am. James Flex Lewis - eat your GOAT fucking heart out. I relax from the pose. And now I’m slowly stepping closer to the camera, adjusting my undies as I do so. I’ve gotta make sure there’s as much muscle and beef on display as possible. Hmmm. Maybe I should have bought those golden posers with me to wear? I look dead into the camera and tense my quads, breathing heavily. I’m fucking staring into the lens with this intense look on my face. Think I was cocky before? You haven’t seen anything yet. It’s time to really crank up the tude. Time to rip this shit up. Time to show everyone what a pumped up, muscle packed fucking animal I really am. Still staring menacingly into the camera, I clench my fists, stick out my tongue, scrunch and screw my fucking face up, bring both of my fists in and SQUEEZE. Check. This. Fucking. Shit. Out. Motherfuckers. And now I’m swinging my arms out again. And you KNOW what’s fucking coming. I slowly bring them back down and put my fists together, open my mouth wide like some kind of feral fucking BEAST and BOOM - I’m blasting out a brutal, muscle exploding crab most muscular. The tongue comes out again. Because why the fuck not? I’m a pumped up fucking muscle beast. An obscenely muscular freak with erupting traps and exploding biceps. I’ve pushed my body to outrageous limits to become something not of the norm. I’m a fucking BODYBUILDER and I’m going to flex and pose exactly how I want to and be as cocky and arrogant as I fucking well like. I give one final squeeze into the camera, curling my mouth in an arrogant fashion and letting out a cocky, “HOOOFF!” sound. I could stop there. But nope - let’s give those muscle obsessed Twitter followers just a little bit more to go nuts over. I step even closer to the camera and give my quads a little wobble. Serving Branch Warren freakiness. Fuck yeah. My quads look pretty fucking crazy at the moment. Thick and full with some freaky shreds peeking through. I shuffle and then just flex the one quad. Wobble wobble wobble. Shake shake shake. Wanna see this bad boy flexed and tensed? Wanna see those crazy striations appear and erupt before your very eyes? You’re about three fucking seconds away from doing so. I stop and tense my quad and then … SLAP … I whack the hard, freaky, shredded muscle with my hand. Think it’s over now? WRONG. One final, quick most muscular. Just because I want to. Just because I can. Just because I’m a tongue flashing, quad slapping BODYBUILDER who can be as cocky and arrogant as I fucking well like. Over to you, Twitter followers.
  34. 15 points
    Thanks to everyone for the likes and kind words! Really enjoyed writing this one. I was inspired by the new wave of social media in recent years. Teens barley out of high school with 300K muscle hungry followers. I can’t even imagine all the narcissistic muscle behavior parents are witnessing these days... It’s a short story. But we all know I have a terrible reputation for anything more then two-chapters... I’ve often thought for a while I should just start writing filthy little muscle snippets. And with this one taking 2-3 months to write, it may become the new normal with me. Anyway, thanks again!
  35. 15 points
    Chapter 44 Between the spell and the video, I was more aroused than I had ever been. I sidled into the bathroom, grateful the door was still wide enough to accommodate me if I twisted to the side, to fire off a quick orgasm. That’s all I wanted: a quick orgasm. As I had been doing a lot, recently, I watched the furry muscle blimp in the mirror jack off to egg myself on. I had so much cock to masturbate, so much muscle enfolding me, that I went at it like a jackhammer. The sensations my cock was capable of were intense and mind-altering. I hadn’t even reached plateau, and my mind was afire with pleasure. I hadn’t even orgasmed yet, and my body was already shaking. The build-up was so intense that I needed to steady myself against the wall. It felt like I had simply rested my hand against the wall to hold myself up, but I shattered three of the black tiles. It felt like I had barely touched them, and they cracked—one even pulverized into dust. Without trying, I had turned tile into dust. The sheer strength of my body pushed me over the finish line, and I came. I roared in sexual ecstasy, a feral beast. My orgasm produced so much cum that I lost count of the volleys and streams. The orgasm itself took minutes to complete. The swirl of chemical euphoria that danced through my brain during the orgasm fired synapses of delight so intense that I lost my ability to sense anything else but the pleasure. For the duration of the orgasm, I was in a boundless dimension of physical sensation, a galaxy and universe unto my climax. When my faculties returned, I saw the panting, sweating, heaving brute in the mirror, his skin flush, his fur glistening, his face slack with the absence of intelligent thought but afire with lust and physical need. The sight was almost enough to send me back over the top. I stood there, catching my breath, coming back to my senses. Slowly, I became as much myself again as I could. If my sex drive had been impossibly high before, it had somehow doubled. I vibrated with sexual need. That aspect of the spell couldn’t end soon enough. When I had regained enough of my self-control to move beyond the needs of my libido, I started to prepare for Oz’s return. It took me twenty minutes to clean up, and I didn’t even bother with the tiles. Momentarily in charge of my thoughts, I decided I might as well start Oz’s birthday dinner. I made it for him every birthday—an old-fashioned pot roast like his grandmother used to make. The entrée would take hours to fully cook, so I wanted the prep work done well in advance. With my sex drive thrumming in the background, who knew how long it would take me to finish. On top of that, I was making a triple recipe, so the cooking time was going to be significantly longer. And I knew there would be unique challenges with my new body. And that bestial call to pleasure myself booming like a klaxon behind my eyes. The first challenge was actually just getting to the kitchen. I had never realized how narrow my bedroom door was. It took three tries to get out of the bedroom—some part of me kept wedging in there. I had to duck down low to clear the jamb, but that meant widening my stance, and it was already overly wide. I couldn’t face forward—my shoulders, lats, and thighs saw to that. If I turned slightly, my shoulders and arms got in each other’s way. If I went through perfectly sideways, my pecs and back muscles made that an impossibility. Seeing the reality that I was too massive for my apartment’s architecture was such a turn on that my trunk-like cock started to harden in glee. Escape was a combination lock: start facing sideways, duck down, get halfway through the door, turn forwards slightly, get all the way through, stand back up. I would either master this dance, or we would widen the doors. I hadn’t expected leaving my bedroom to be a turn-on, but things that had never been even slightly sexy were suddenly the height of arousal. Cooking, for instance, was an erotic thrill. I had no clothes that fit me, but I didn’t want any ingredients to get stuck in my pelt, so I decided to wear Oz’s apron. Oz never did any cooking, so the apron was practically new. I put it on over my head, and soon realized my neck was so thick it took up almost all of the head hole—a hole designed to be somewhat loose was just right for my neck. Then, because of my added height and how far out my pecs stuck out, the apron only went down to my waist. My cock was completely exposed the apron was so inadequate. I ended up taking my apron, turning it upside down, and tying it around my waist to protect my cock and balls. However, my arms were so grotesquely thick with muscle, reaching behind my back to tie the knot was an acrobatic challenge. In the strain to reach, I ended up sticking out my pecs so far forward that the first apron threatened to pop. Being so unwieldy was such a turn on that my over-libidinous cock grew fully erect, making the whole thing an exercise in futility. I became so hot and bothered that I worked my way back through my bedroom door, back into the bathroom, to jack off. Thankfully, this time was just a quick jack off session, even if an animalistic voice beckoned me to stay in that mirror forever, staring at my awesome bulk and sexual prowess. Ignoring the urge, I made my way out into the kitchen and started over. This time, I tied the sash in front and worked it around until the apron faced the right way. Making Oz’s birthday dinner was no less challenging and sexual. The first few cabinets I opened bounded back off my pecs. I felt the second, lower apron tighten as my cock swelled slightly, aroused by my size. Ignoring my cock as best I could, I learned to open the cabinet doors while stepping back so my chest didn’t stop the door’s progress. I had a similar, but less pronounced, problem with the lower cabinets and my thighs. And since my new pec beauties blocked everything below them from my sight, I had to cut all the vegetables slowly, methodically, and carefully. And my biceps and lats pushed my arms so far away from each other that I ended up having to cut all my ingredients three times just to get them to the right sizes. My cock threatened to force its way out through the fabric, but forcing myself to focus on the task of cooking was keeping me more in control of myself. Using the slow cooker, surprisingly, was the easiest it had ever been. Oz had gotten this slow cooker from his grandmother—it was an arcane monstrosity she’d purchased in the late 1940s, much larger than the modern, sleek designs of the 21st century. I was surprised the antique still worked, but nothing could cook a pot roast better. We almost never used it, so it lived on top of the cabinets in the kitchen. The last time I used the slow cooker, I needed to stand on a small footstool (even at my 6’2” height) to reach it. Then, I needed both hands to lower it to the counter. Complicating its use, it was old, so we only plugged it into the surge protector, not directly into the wall. The last time I used it, I needed both hands to move it to the counter closest to the surge protector. I had been pretty buff before, so it wasn’t heavy, but the weight was oddly distributed and cumbersome. This time, there was no struggle whatsoever. I could reach it just by stretching up, and I lifted the entire appliance with one hand, shocked that my hand had grown large enough to support it like a waiter would a plate. I carried it to the surge protector on one hand as easily as one might carry a frisbee. I put the ingredients in to cook, pleased that I had overcome my primal urges long enough to do this for Oz. The task accomplished, though, I had at least eight hours to kill until it was done. I went into the living room to await the reunion. The armchair—my favorite chair in the apartment—could barely contain me when I sat in it. Between my width and my weight, it groaned its disapproval. I didn’t want to destroy it, so, I moved to the couch. I had no sooner gotten comfortable that I noticed my shoulders were so broad that I took up space designed for two people. That realization necessitated another trip to the bathroom to masturbate twice. I really hoped that once the spell concluded that my libido would return to normal levels because, honestly, the four times I’d orgasmed in the last few hours hadn’t even slightly taken the edge off. I sat in the living room for a while, but, as I had no clothes that fit me, and I felt oddly exposed. I’d sat in this living room naked hundreds of times over the last decade, but there’d never been this much of me to be naked. I felt nakeder than I’d ever been. And the constant craving to masturbate swelled from a siren to a storm. Knowing I’d feel less exposed there, I decided to wait in the bedroom until Mo came home to drop of my new phone. I corkscrewed myself back into my bedroom, grabbed my laptop, and got into the bed. I tried to surf the internet for a while. At first, my laptop seemed inadequately small, but when I realized I could reach all the buttons one-handed, I just moved it over to the right. Then, I had to adjust the contrast brighter because the reflection of the hairy muscle bull in the laptop screen was turning me on. That only worked for a little bit, however, because everything was a turn-on. Some if it was unsurprising because they were designed to be erotic: Youtube thumbnails with bodybuilders and clickbait banners with half-naked men. Some of it made sense given my heightened libido because they’re turn-ons if you’re already horny: advertisements for men’s underwear and pictures of male celebrities. But when a picture of the Prudential Tower started revving my engine, I figured the internet probably wasn’t the safest place for me to be. By then, it was only 3 PM: two hours until Mo came to the apartment, and another three after that until Oz. I looked down at my body, it’s hirsute, jacked, ripped, overdeveloped musculature. My cock rose up to say hello—perhaps the only part of my lower body that could extend past the shelf of my chest. The voice in the back of my head assured me I could masturbate for two hours continuously and still be ready to go. That I could just spend the next five hours releasing load after load after load, and I’d still have enough left to ride Oz like a bucking bronco. It was so easy to just give into that voice, to surrender to the part of my limbic system that wanted five hours of orgasms. But I resisted. The voice was the spell talking. If I listened too closely, it risked a catastrophic sequence of events. It would suggest going back online to watch some hot videos. And then it would suggest watching some porn. And then it would suggest watching a Jayce Wilco porn. And then it would suggest emailing Jayce because I had his email. And then it would suggest paying Jayce to do a private cam show for me. And then it would suggest inviting Jayce over so I could see it in person. And then it would suggest that I just fucked him since he had already been paid to sleep with me. And then I would cheat on Oz. I didn’t want to lose so close to the finish line. I wracked my brain to figure out what was a safe activity. So many of my usual activities were completely off the table. Most obviously, doing anything that involved leaving the house would be public indecency until I had some clothes. Since I was full of such frenetic energy, I toyed with exercising. But, working out would set off a similar chain reaction as deciding to masturbate for two hours. I doubted I had the focus to read, and if architecture was turning me on, adjectives like “wet” and “hard” would probably send me over the edge. Hell, seeing the page numbers go up and up and up and up was a turn-on. Until Oz came home, I was trapped. Trapped in my apartment, trapped in my bedroom, trapped in my gargantuan body. So, I surrendered. This was for Oz. This was his birthday present, so I just lay there with my eyes closed, my hands a safe distance from my body. My brain flooded me with erotic thoughts, and I did masturbate out of desperate necessity two more times, but unless it became an emergency, I lay in bed, waiting or Oz. The two hours dripped by. At long last, eventually, it was 5 PM. Mo came by soon afterwards. “Hey, Eenie. I got your phone. Where are you?” he shouted. “In my room, naked” I answered. “I can tell by that basso profundo that your plan worked. Care to show me the end result?” “Are you asking to see me naked?” “I suppose I am, yes.” “Just leave the phone and go,” I said. “I don’t trust either of us right now.” “You don’t trust me? I used your exact specifications. I really, really wanted to sneak in 50 extra pounds or a few inches of cock, but I followed your directions.” The thought that Mo might do that had never even occurred to me. “This spell is doing some weird shit to my brain now, Mo. I do not trust it.” “Come on!” Mo whined. I had flashbacks to him at five years old, moaning about being left out of my big boy games. “Fine,” I acquiesced. “I’ll give you a peak, but then you go.” Mo’s cheer radiated through the door as I got out of the bed. I opened the bedroom door, contorted my body until it burst through the door into the living room. Once clear of the door, I flexed just about everything I could flex at once. “Holy fuck,” Mo said. The front of his pants pushed out in an instantaneous erection. I even saw a small wet spot forming. “You might be the hottest, sexiest thing I’ve ever seen.” The words went into my ear, down my spine, and into my cock. I walked closer to Mo, and I realized just how much bigger than him I was. Mo was tall, but I was seven inches taller. Mo was hung, but my cock was almost twice as big as his. Mo was buff, but I was over twice as muscular. “You approve of these numbers now, little brother?” Mo nodded. He put the phone down on the coffee table and said, “Oz is the luckiest fucking man on the planet.” “And he’s all mine,” I said. Mo looked down at my cock and said, almost pleadingly, “I really want to touch it.” I laughed derisively. “Maybe after Oz has had a turn. That way, I don’t have to see what perverted things you’d do with it.” That had to be the spell talking. Why would I give my brother permission to touch my cock? “Thank you.” Mo said without a trace of irony. “If Oz gives me permission, and if I want my brother touching my cock after the spell has concluded, and if I return to a normal level of horny, then maybe.” “Thank you,” Mo repeated. “I said maybe.” Mo’s cock was straining his pants and a redness was coming to his cheeks. “I’m going to go find Alexander,” Mo said. “Stay at his place tonight.” “Smart idea.”
  36. 15 points
    Chapter 5 “You remember how I said my parents were ex-military?” I asked and he nodded, waiting for me to continue. “Well they weren’t just your average army grunts; they were both into research and development, specifically enhancing the soldier’s performance. They didn’t work in the same labs all the time as they both had slightly different projects to work on but they were able to share notes.” “So are you some sort of army experiment or something?” He asked. “Of course not, I didn’t come from a test tube, I was conceived naturally.” He looked embarrassed to have asked but I didn’t mind. “The projects they worked on exposed them to different chemicals and no matter how hard they try to keep things clean you still get traces slipping through. Anyway, their research never really amounted to much and the funding was eventually pulled, shutting everything down. I was conceived while they still worked there and what they didn’t realise at the time was that the trace chemicals and mutagens in their bodies kinda mixed together into me and made me…ah…how shall we say…unique.” “Unique how?” He asked looking more confused. “Well, I’m a lot stronger than I should be and these muscles weren’t built as naturally as you’d think.” “So you don’t need to work out to get big and strong then?” I shook my head and I could see that his confusion wouldn’t go away anytime soon. “If that’s the case then why were you in the gym last night? And why are you there most other nights? There’s loads of other things you could do if you wanted to hang around in school after hours.” “I do it to look normal, if people see me with this body but never see me work out or anything like that then they’re likely to get suspicious, so I go in there to be seen.” He didn’t seem convinced but it was the truth. “I thought it was a bit weird when I saw how much weight you were lifting. I thought you could lift much more than that but I assumed you were using lighter weights for a warm up or something.” “Oh…Shit…I never realised how much I should be lifting.” I was actually surprised as I thought I had about the right amount. “It’s kinda hard to gauge how much I should be lifting when I could probably lift the whole building.” I saw his jaw hanging open again as I said this but he soon composed himself. “So that’s all you were worried about? Me finding out you were strong and just didn’t need to work out? I can live with that, as long as you don’t accidentally crush me when I need a hug.” There was more to tell but I wasn’t sure exactly how so I thought I’d better demonstrate. I took my shirt off and stood in front of him, displaying my torso to him for the first time. I wasn’t ripped or anything like that but you could definitely see the contour of the muscles and they were quite big compared to his body. “I know you said I have a better body than any of the jocks at school but that’s not strictly true, most of them are bigger and leaner than me.” He looked at my body like a kid in a candy store and I could tell he didn’t care how the other jocks looked right now. “What makes me unique is I can control how my body looks.” He looked surprised and slightly disappointed as my body began to dwindle down and lose muscle mass until I was on the same level as him. “Wow.” He just said with a slightly puzzled look on his face. “So you can shrink down to look like me or go back to being the way you were before?” “I can go beyond that, but I didn’t want to scare you.” I replied. “I think I can handle it.” “Ok, but you asked for this.” I warned him with a smile.
  37. 14 points
    This is an older story of mine, some of you may have read it before I took it down but here it is again anyway. Session 1 “Chris, come on in. Sorry to keep you waiting.” “Hi Doc, or should I call you James?” “Whatever makes you most comfortable. Take a seat and we’ll get this session rolling.” “Thanks Doc.” “I must admit I was a little surprised to get your call, I usually deal with couples or family therapy, not one to one.” “Yeah, I know but I’ve heard a few people mention you so I was hoping you’d be the guy to help me out.” “I’ll try my best. You’re my last client of the day so if we run over a little I don’t mind. What can I help you with?” “It’s hard to really say, I just feel like I’m being torn in two some days. You know how you have to be one way around some people and another way around others?” “You mean like the difference between work and home?” “Yeah like that. I’m sure you get clients where you want to say ‘what the hell is wrong with you?’ But as you’re at work you have to be more tactful, right?” “I’ve never had it that extreme but I think I know what you mean.” “Well that’s kinda how my life is at the moment. I’ve got some huge insecurities but I can’t tell anyone about them because no one would understand. At least here there’s a doctor/patient confidentiality thing between us isn’t there?” “Absolutely, anything you say to me will be strictly between us unless I feel you’re likely to do harm to yourself or others.” “That’s good then, thanks.” “So what are these insecurities?” “Well for a start off I always worry about how people see me and if I’m doing the right thing.” “Are you worried about close friends or the wider world?” “The wider world, in fact, the whole world.” “Forgive me for sounding a bit like a stalker but I did a search for you after you contacted me last night and besides a few minor politicians, your name didn’t bring up any results that I would class as a celebrity.” “Yeah…I’m not really a celebrity under my real name.” “Ah, so it’s a screen name or another alias then?” “Yeah, something like that.” “So do you worry just about your alter ego, if you like, or your whole life?” “The whole lot cos one affects the other. I’ve never, you know, been with anyone. I’ve always kept them at a distance to make sure they don’t get hurt. It’s just hard leading this double life if that’s what you want to call it.” “Well what’s to stop you merging the two lives into one? Obviously both have to co-exist at the moment but maybe the public would be happier knowing the real you.” “It’s not that easy, I’m not doing some face reveal in a video or something like that, if I divulge my private life then things will go crazy.” “How so?” “It’s hard to explain, I’d have to show you. Mind if I stand up?” “Go ahead.” “Try not to freak out, ok?” “Don’t worry I don’t think you could show me anything I haven’t…OH MY GOD!!! You’re him!!!” “Doc relax! Keep it down.” “But I never realised…Oh Jeez...You’re huge!! I mean you probably already know that, I just mean I’ve never seen anyone like you up close.” “Doc…you’re babbling, take some deep breaths and try to relax.” “Sorry, I should be more professional. I’ve just never met a superhero before, it’s pretty overwhelming.” “And that’s where I have the problem. I can’t live a normal life like this. You treated me like a normal guy when you met me but as soon as my biceps resembled bowling balls you lost it.” “I can’t apologise enough, I can see now why you feel you need to lead a double life. Does anyone else know about your secret identity?” “My parents did but they died a few years back. I learned how to blend in when I was younger but I always wanted someone to share it with.” “So why did you decide to share with me?” “Honestly? I’ve kinda been spying on you for a while. I saw you a few months back when that tank went on the rampage down town.” “You mean the one you stopped by tearing it in half?” “Yeah, that just felt like the easiest way to stop it. Anyway I saw you in the crowd and noticed you had a bit of a tent going.” “Oh god!” “Don’t sweat it, you weren’t the only one, but I thought you were kinda cute so I decided to keep tabs on you to see if I was right about you.” “Right about what?” “You being gay and having the hots for me.” “Oh crap! Is that why you wanted to see me today? Why you picked me to be your therapist even though I don’t usually deal with individuals?” “Yeah actually, I’ve been watching you for a while and I genuinely think you’re a nice guy, but I wasn’t sure how you’d react to meeting me in person.” “Well now that I’ve had time to compose myself I think I can be professional again…OH JEEZ!!! Don’t bounce those like that you’ll set me off again!” “Sorry Doc, I was just having a little fun with you. Want me to change back into Chris?” “I think that might be better for now. Wow, that’s just as amazing in reverse. So what do you want from today’s session?” “Well I was hoping for at least a date after this.” “Don’t you think that would be a bit inappropriate? After all that would be crossing the doctor/patient boundaries.” “Ok, well if you change your mind there’s an old military scrapyard full of decommissioned tanks and planes I like to play in sometimes, so that would’ve been my first choice for the date.” “Holy shit!!” “I’m serious though Doc, I think we’d be good together. I need someone to talk to sometimes to make sure I’m not screwing up. It’s hard when I have to do some heroic feats and then sit home alone wondering if I did the right thing.” “So do you often feel like you handled something the wrong way?” “Not always but the biggest problem I find with having these powers are there’s no instructions, does that make sense?” “I’m not sure I understand, are you saying you activate some powers by accident?” “Not so much that, I know how to make the powers work but where do you learn how to catch a falling plane without putting so much stress on it that it disintegrates? Or how do you fly with someone without going so high that they suffocate due to lack of oxygen? No offence Doc, but you normal folk are pretty fragile.” “I think I see what you mean now, like in that bank robbery a few months back the robber died because he shot you.” “Yeah like that! How was I to know the bullet would bounce off my chest and hit him in the face? But I agonised over that afterwards.” “Ok, so what could you have done differently?” “I don’t know, dodged out of the way? Melted the gun with heat vision?” “So if you’d dodged the bullet it could’ve hit someone behind you or if you’d heated the gun up it could have exploded, or he could’ve dropped it and it still goes off killing or injuring him or someone else. There’s a lot of possibilities here but you did what you thought was best at the time.” “I could’ve caught the bullet.” “So why didn’t you?” “I dunno, I thought it would just look cooler if it just bounced harmlessly off my pecs I guess.” “Do you feel responsible for his death? From what I read of the story you told him not to fire but he still did. Anyone in this city knows you’re pretty much indestructible so he made a foolish choice and paid the ultimate price, that’s not really your fault.” “I guess, but I still could’ve done things differently.” “You know what they say, hindsight is a wonderful thing. If the same thing happened tomorrow you’d probably handle it differently wouldn’t you?” “Yeah, I’d probably catch the bullet instead of trying to show off.” “So do you feel the need to show off?” “Kinda. I mean, when you have a body like this…” “Oh Jesus!” “Sorry Doc, guess I shoulda warned ya. Anyway, when bodybuilders look like this they wanna show it off, right?” “Of course, although I don’t think I’ve ever seen a bodybuilder look as magnificent as you.” “See that’s why I knew you were the right guy, you can appreciate this and also help me cope with the things that happen around me.” “But it still means breaking the boundaries and I could lose my job.” “Well how about you get rid of any record of this meeting and just say that we met somewhere else, then we can just be a couple and you just happen to ask me about my day.” “I guess that could work.” “And no one would know you were privately counselling a superhero anyway as you’d just be going out with Chris.” “I think you’re onto something there.” “Of course I am, no one needs to know about this side of me do they?” “I guess not. So would I be the only one who knows about this side of you?” “Yeah, I’ve never shared this with anyone else, that’s what’s made this life so lonely. I have friends as Chris but they don’t know my secret.” “So you don’t trust them but you do trust me, even though you’ve only really known me a short while? What makes you think I won’t tell anyone?” “What would you have to gain from it? A little money and some fame? Look what you’d lose.” “Oh wow!” “Exactly. Wanna come feel them?” “My god, they’re huge. They’re like bowling balls, and I don’t just mean the size, they’re hard and unyielding too.” “Yeah and check this out.” “Damn!! With lats like that it’s no wonder you can fly, if you stood in front of the window you’d block the light out.” “And if you notice I haven’t skipped leg day haha.” “Holy shit! I know a few lumberjacks who’d want to try chopping those redwoods down.” “That would be pretty cool, watching some guy ruin his chainsaw on these bad boys.” “Mmphff” “Wow now you’re the one taking me by surprise; that was one hell of a kiss.” “I can’t believe that even your lips are strong.” “Everything on me is strong, got a coin?” “Sure, what’re you going to do with…what the…?” “Aahhhhh.” “Holy fuck! You can actually see the roof of your mouth embossed in it. And you did that with your tongue?” “Told you everything was strong, wait ‘til we get to the junkyard and I get my dick out.” “Ok this session’s over, let’s go.”
  38. 14 points
    Pt1 This is a story about Jack, Jack is no ordinary 19yr old……………. “COME ON ONE MORE!!!!” shouted Dean, Dean was jacks training partner. “ARRRGGGHHHHHH” grunted Jack as he lifted the last of his 12 reps on bench press on to the rack, jack stood up and looked in the mirror, staring back at him was a sight that drew gasps from both dean and others in the gym. Jack was a 6ft brick shit house. His chest was rippling with thick dense rock hard muscle, the vest he had on could not contain the sheer size of his pecs, they were so thick every time he breathed in the vest would ride up his torso and begin to tear under the sheer mass of his chest. “add another 25kg on each side mate” he asked dean Dean placed the weights onto the bar which was already loaded with 300kg, bringing it upto 350kg. Jack repped out another 12 reps like it was nothing, re racked the bar and got up again. “This is to easy, I need a real challenge! Whack another 100 on!” Dean added the required weight so that the bar had 450kg loaded on it. “ Man this is crazy shit jack, can’t believe what you’re doing, your pressing over 4x my body weight!!” “Well when you’re as big n strong as me there’s no room for light weights, its heavy as fuck or nothing at all, you don’t get pecs like these by lifting sissy weights!!” Jack bounced his enormous pecs, each bounce shifted his perilously frail vest close to breaking point. Jack laid down on the bench, got his tree trunk arms into position and with a mighty grunt lifted the bar from the rack, each rep was greeted with an almighty grunt, his pecs were bulging with blood pumping round his massive chest. Jack managed 8 reps before re racking. He stood up. “Arrrghhhhhh, im fucking pumped man, look at me? This is what u call pure beastly muscle!!” Jack was pumped, like nothing anyone had ever seen , he moved closer to the mirror, ripped off his vest to reveal the rest of his enormous body, his pecs still filled with blood and rippling from his bench press, sweat was dripping down to his stomach which resembled a block of marble which had had eight large chunks carved into it, his triceps were also rippling from the routine, his tri’s n bi’s were huge at least 35” round, veins snaking down to his beefed up forearms, his giant boulder shoulders looked strong enough to barge through brick walls, his meaty traps stretched up his thick bull neck and his lats were two thick slabs of rock jutting out of his sides. It truly was a sight to behold for everyone not at least dean who was trying so hard to hide his erection going on in his pants. “Jesus jack you look incredible, I’d hate to see a guy cross you!!” dean said with a hint of jealousy. “if they did, they would end up like this!” Jack picked up an olympic sized barbell with no weights on and began to bend it in half like it was made out of rubber, then tossed it aside. “anyway dean im 400lb of freaking huge muscle, I’d be surprised if anyone would cross me!!” Dean gave a laugh of a guy who was like ‘yeah I suppose so but really wanna see it’. “true enough, ok now its my go!!” Dean was inferior to Jack in height, weight and strength so before he could even start his lifting he had to take 400kg worth of weight of the bar. Dean was only 18 and had the physique of a track n field athlete, so he was fairly toned with a bit of size but that size looked skinny compared to Jacks mammoth size. So with 50kg left on the bar dean started his routine. Even though Jack and Dean were good friends jack always took the piss out of dean for his inferior showings, mostly to try and spur him on but also to show his superiority and dominance over him, dean could not help but feel intimidated by jack, he daren’t tell him to shut up or go away in slight trepidation of what jack might do. “ Come on you skinny git, call that heavy lifting I can’t even see your pecs there that small and feeble, if you don’t start tryin harder im gonna crush you, now LIFT!!!” jack’s booming shout reverberated around the gym. Dean finished his first set and sat up, “ Jesus jack im tryin alright!!” Dean bit back a little. “that’s not trying that’s playing safe, you wanna grow ? You want to lift heavy!!! That isn’t heavy look!” Jack then proceeded to lift the loaded bar of the rack with one hand and start repping some shoulder presses, after 20 reps he re racked the bar. “see!!” “alright jack stop showing off ya big headed freak!!” dean sarcastically replied. “Jealous you skinny fuck? Well you better be coz unlike you I wanna grow! I wanna get bigger and stronger than ever before.” “ well maybe you do mate but im an athlete, my sport does not require me to get big n bulky, so i maintain what I have!” Dean tried to hide the fact he actually likes jack being all dominant etc coz it makes him hard, and whether jack will like the fact that dean loves being with this muscle mammoth. After dean had finished his chest routine he and jack decided to hit some biceps. As Jack was so big and strong the dumbells the gym had were to light for him so jack had to curl using an Olympic bar and plates, he started of light by curling 100kg for 15 reps, “easy!! Whack another 250kg on dean.” Dean added the weight. Jack composed himself, lifted the bar off the ground and slowly started to curl the 350kg bar, with each curl his massive biceps ballooned to unprecedented sizes, thick veins popped and stretched with every move, after hitting 10 reps he placed the bar back on the floor, looked in the mirror and hit a double bi pose, his biceps bulged and formed a gargantuan mound of granite muscle that looked bigger than his head, he relaxed then hit it again this time managing to squeeze an extra inch on top of his already impressive bi’s. Dean had never seen jack hit a bi pose before, his cock was now so hard it was making an impression in his shorts. “ WOW jack they are awesome man fucking huge!! Im gobsmacked!” “I can see your impressed, I only have to look at your shorts to notice that, ya big gay, come over here?” Dean walked over to where jack was, the size comparison was breathtaking, next to jack dean looked like a twig. “take your top off” jack asked Dean didn’t dare disagree so he took his shirt off, his tight body glistened with sweat. “now stand infront of me and flex!” Dean flexed his biceps, moderate sized peaks appeared from his arms, they looked pretty cut but looked no bigger than 15”. To rub the salt in more jack then flexed his bi’s behind him, his bi’s clearly 3x the size of deans. Then without warning Jack picked dean up and started curling him, every curl took deans face to within cms of jacks biceps, jack curled dean 20 times before putting him down. “you like that gay boy, your cock sure did!!” Dean looked down and saw a dark grey wet patch were he had cummed, he looked up and said, “ that was awesome!!” Jack and Dean made their way to the changing room, got showered and headed home. Pt2 Jack and his younger brother got home from the gym. Jack unlocked the door, “ get inside now boy!” He grabbed hold of dean's shirt and flung him into the house. Dean went flying into the wall with a thud. Dean got back up and rubbed his shoulder. “ Wow master, you threw me like I was a rag doll!” He said in amazement, a huge smile beaming on his face. Jack slammed the door behind him, “ Listen shit bag, You are a rag doll to me boy, a skinny weak runt I'm gonna have so much fun with. Your my slave now, you do exactly what i say boy, I own you, I'm bigger, stronger and far superior than you in every way possible. You go to bed when I say, you get up when I get up, you cook what I tell you to cook, you get the picture boy?” “ Y y yesss master, anything for you, you are by far the biggest and strongest person I have ever seen!” Dean replied. “ Would master like me to do anything?” he asked Jack. Jack walked over to his younger bro, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high in the air. Dean's feet were dangling at least 3ft off the floor, Dean was gasping for air, his legs flaing about, he looked down at his brothers menacing face, his eyes bulged at the sight of jacks huge, ripped, juicy muscled forearm easily hosting his light body up, Dean also had a view of his brothers immense pecs and collosal shoulders, both rippled with devastating power. Jack finally drops Dean on the floor, Dean coughs and splutters as air returns to his lungs. Jack stood over him his massive bulk dominating the space around them. “ Master would like to know what it feels like for you to be so easily man handled by your brother, how it makes you want to worship my huge muscles and witness my immense power?” he asked. He folded his huge arms across his even bigger chest, both fighting of space. Dean looks up at his brother, watching his huge devastating muscles fight for superiority on his body. “ It feels fantastic master, you are so strong you could lift anything, I would happily let you man handle me all time if it means I get to see your fantastic muscles in action. I would love nothing more than to lay my hands on your perfect body master and feel the power those huge muscles possess”. He replied. Jack smiled menacingly. “ Get up boy, take your shirt off!” He demanded. Dean picked himself up and lifted his shirt off his ripped body and tossed it on the sofa. He looked down at his lean ripped body then up to his brothers gargantuan body, he sighed in embarrassment. “ What would you like me to do master?” Dean asked. “ I want you to flex for me boy, I want to see how small and worthless you really are!” with that Jack shoved his bro towards the wall length mirror, Dean flew across the room and stumbled into the mirror. Jack prowled up behind him, he had a tape measure in his hand. “ Flex your bicep now boy.” Jack demanded. Dean knew better than to disagree so he reluctantly accepted and flexed his left bicep, a small hard ripped peak rose up his arm. Jack sniggered, “ my god so small!” He wrapped the tape round dean's arm, “ Christ you are pathetic boy, 12 inches! “ Dean hung his head,” yes master I am pathetic.” Jack then wrapped the tape round dean's chest and again chortled, “ 28in, disgusting, lift your left side shorts up you weed!” Dean obeyed and lifted his shorts up, his skinny athletic legs had a light coating of hair on, Jack knelt down and wrapped the tape round the upper part of the thigh. “ 23in, you are just one lanky piece of shit aren't you boy, how can you be happy looking like that, I've got broomsticks that are bigger than you, here.” Jack throws the tape at Dean, “ time to see what real muscle looks like boy!” Jack started by flexing his gargantuan biceps, peaks that would make Everest look small rose imperiously up his arm, muscle grew on top of muscle. “ Whoa…….” Dean moaned. His hands shaking as he approached his brothers immense arms, he began wrapping it round the peak, he joined the ends together and read the numbers. “ Fuuuuuckkkkk, 34in master, your a monster!” Jack cackled with delight, “ yes a boy I'm a monster, 34 in arms, the best in the business, I'd wipe the floor in any competition, now my chest boy!” Dean moved the tape to Jacks impossibly pecs, he started to wrap but jacks body was so huge and wide he had trouble keeping it there,” er er er master can you hold the tape please? “ he asked. Jack laughed, “ am I to wide for your pathetic skinny arms boy, there! “ Jack placed a meaty finger on the tape, Dean continued round his brothers bulk, he eventually joined the ends. “ 78in master, unbelievable! “ Dean was mesmerized by his masters sheer size. “ I could fit your skinny assbody in my pec gap and crush you with there power. Dean shuddered with fear as he took the tape away. “ Now my legs boy!” Jack lifted his shorts leg up to reveal the thickest most densely populated leg of muscle anyone had seen, ridges upon ridges of muscle piled high and wide engulfed his quads. Dean gulped hard, “ Sweet Jesus master your legs are freakishly beastly!” He began to wrap the tape round jacks meaty quad, the two ends met, “ 65in master, incredible! You are a collosal behemoth! “ Dean was opened mouthed at his brothers unbelievable body. “ Boy, come and kneel in front of my leg and open your legs,” demanded Jack. Dean knelt down and spread his legs a little, Jack moved closer placing his right foot in the gap in dean's legs, then looked in the mirror. “ Look boy my quad is wider than your upper body hahah” it was true, one of jacks thighs stuck out at least 15cm each side of dean's body. Dean was drooling. “ Master you are a dream come true, you are ginormous, stronger than anything I know, I am nothing compared to you, I'm weak, worthless, I am……….” He was about to continue but got interrupted my Jack. “ Enough of the talk boy, I know your weak, pathetic, worthless, a sad existence. Christ if you weren't my brother i would have destroyed you by now, you see boy, I want more, much more and your gonna help me get it, I wanna grow more bigger and stronger, so the question is do you wanna help me? Choose your answer carefully! “ Jack cracked his bull thick neck, the sound alone sent shivers down dean's spine. “ Y yyyess master anything you want I will get for you just say!” Dean knelt down and bowed before his brother. “ That's a good boy, now I want food, I need to eat big, get cooking for me boy,time to grow!” Jack ordered Dean to the kitchen. Jack got Dean to cook 1.3kg of lean mince, 500g of wholewheat pasta, 4 scope of optimum nutrition weight gainer and 500g of instant oats, it came to a whopping 6151 cals. Jack slammed it down in 20 mins. “ Boy, get down the shops and get me more food!” “ yes master”. Dean put on his coat and went shopping.
  39. 14 points
    Part 5 As I came down the stairs, there was a loud knock on the front door – actually, it was more like a wrecking ball banging against it. I didn’t think twice about answering it, which was not smart considering all that had happened up to that point. I would have regretted it, but as soon as the door was open any doubt that might have existed evaporated by the view. There, in the doorway, stood the biggest Asian dude I had ever seen in my entire life. Thick eyebrows, dark brown eyes, gorgeous lips, and two studded ears sat on top of one of the largest bodies I had ever been this close to. I saw veins – snaking down his arms like the dragon tattoo, which covered his left shoulder – and that made me shoot hard immediately. “Fuck, I can feel it already,” the guy said, throwing his head back and tensing his arms even more gloriously huge than they already were. “I fucking need a kiss, Source.” I was easily lifted into the air by firm hands at both of my hips and then plastered into the gorgeous face of the giant man at the door. His beautiful lips suctioned around mine and his tongue immediately invaded my mouth – ravaging my throat like it wanted to get all the way down to my insides. I, of course, took advantage of the situation and placed my small hands on his enormous biceps – groping his hard muscle and feeling his thick veins. The big man was zapped with a jolt of power as soon as our lips met. He held me in his kiss for as long as he could and then he dropped me on the ground, threw his head back in a wolf-like howl, and pounded on his own big chest – barely covered by a white tank-top. “Hell fucking yeah!” the man screamed as he continued to beat on his chest with clenched fists. “I’m gonna get some power!” By this point, my fiancé and the Professor were in the front hallway – having wanted to see the new protector. Come to find out, my hubby-to-be had felt the other’s presence long before he had knocked on the door. He knew the guy was safe and that’s why he hadn’t come running as soon as the yelling began. I also saw that my boyfriend had half a cooked chicken on a big bone in his hand and was gnawing on it as if he were some medieval knight at a banquet. As soon as the newest protector saw my boyfriend, his face lit up and he tensed all of his muscles. “You must be the fucking Alpha Protector!” the guy exclaimed, moving to stand in front of my man. “You’re gonna be fucking massive!” Suddenly, the newest member of our group was punching into the pecs of my future husband like he was some kind of heavyweight boxer. The smacks of fists hitting hard pecs echoed loudly through the room. I noticed that my boyfriend smiled, continued to take huge bites of the chicken, and didn’t budge even a fraction of an inch from the full-on punches of this other huge man. Soon, the punches stopped and the two men were entwined in such a way that it was hard to figure out if they were wrestling or making out. The big Asian man took chunks of chicken off the bone with his mouth, too – as the two of them grinded against each other and even kissed. I found myself getting intensely turned on by the two behemoths dry humping as if their life depended on it. The Professor joined them shortly and it was a free-for-all of bulging arms, wet lips, pieces of chicken being consumed, and me wanting to beat off at the sight. They pulled apart a few minutes later, all three of them breathing hard and their humongous chests heaving up and down. The Professor shut the front door. Our newest friend turned to me. “I am Lee, sir and I am here to serve you,” he said. “Great to meet you, Lee, but – trust me – you don’t have to serve me,” I said, but he ignored me, completely. “I fought two dark protectors on my way here, Alpha,” he reported to my lover. “I can still sense them on you. I can also feel that you fought well. Your power surprised them. They were shocked that you could lift them each with one hand. It was smart of you to know that crushing their…” “The Source!” the Professor warned, and the three of them turned to see my shocked face. “I cannot be the reason for people’s death,” I said, picturing what Lee must have done to the two men. “But sir, they were trying to kill me,” Lee answered. “Honey,” my lover said as one of his big arms surrounded me, “I won’t talk about this anymore. Are you hungry?” “Yes, I am,” I answered, loving how his strong arm made me feel safe. “I also think I can use another vodka tonic.” Within minutes I was watching the three men devour enough food for an army. The Professor was an incredible cook and kept saying he had prepared for the gathering of protectors. As I started my third vodka tonic, later on, the three men passed me around between them like they were sharing a stuffed animal. As they each hugged me close and stroked my body, they tried to explain how the drinks gave my power a surge and so all three wanted to take advantage of the rejuvenation. I waved their explanations away and told them I didn’t care what the reason was – being held and groped by all of them was incredible. This made them very happy – and they all said they were pleased they made the Source happy. Every time I was passed to Lee, he would hold me in his lap, wrap a vein-covered biceps around my torso, and lean down to whisper in my ear. “I need you to fuck me, sir. I need it more than I’ve ever needed anything. Take me, here, right now. In front of my Alpha and the Professor. I do not mind. I just want you to plow me and make me powerful. I am yours, sir. All yours.” The entire situation was so surreal. This giant muscled monster pleading for my dick to be inside of him. It also made it even more bizarre that he was openly cupping my balls and rubbing his hand across my stiff rod, barely hidden by my underwear. I was slightly buzzed, but that clearly was not impacting my ability to respond happily to the advances of this tatted, huge, mountain of muscle. I was suddenly aware, even in the midst of Lee’s pleasurable caresses, that the conversation had moved to something I was very interested in hearing. “How powerful are you already,” Lee asked my lover, as his big hand massaged my crotch. “I think I could take on, maybe, twenty . . . but that is all,” my boyfriend said. “I need to be strong enough for one-hundred.” “You will be,” the Professor said, laying a hand on my lover’s big shoulder. “You should sleep with the Source tonight. The vodkas are going to make him very horny . . . and very potent. Lee can join you two in the beginning. This big one is very eager.” This made Lee growl. I felt a rumble in his chest that made my cock twitch. This pleased the big man holding me very much. His hand went back to my crotch and he pressed his palm into my hardness. I let my head fall back against his big pecs – loving how small I felt next to him. I could feel a giant hard cock beneath my ass – turning me on very much. But I was constantly reminded that I would be the pitcher . . . not the catcher. “Soon, it will be time to initiate the powers in this man,” my boyfriend said, referring to Lee. “Trust me, his powers have already been initiated,” I slurred. “Not his true powers,” my fiancé said. “He is strong, yes, and many years in the gym have made him a big man, but you will make him a warrior. You will make him into my right hand, protector. If something happens to me, he will take my place.” “Nothing will happen to you,” the Professor said, noticing how these words made me panic a little. “It is time. The alcohol makes him powerful. Lee will gain much power if you go now.” “Professor,” I said, making all three men turn to me – surprised that I had spoken. “Does anything happen if the Alpha Protector and his right-hand man enjoy a little pleasure from each other?” My question made a big grin sneak across the Professor’s face. It was, however, not close to the size of the smile that crept across Lee’s face. The big man, looked back and forth between me and my boyfriend – as if trying to decide if he were more excited by the Source or the Alpha. My honey smiled, too. I was secure in his love, forever and ever, but I knew he was turned on by the huge Lee. Who wouldn’t be turned on by the enormous muscles, the rugged face, and the oh-fuck-me gorgeous smile. “It’s nothing more than two men enjoying each other’s company,” the Professor said with a twinkle in his eye and then added, “And the Source getting to watch.” Suddenly, I found my body and the body of the gigantic Lee being carried through the house. My lover had only needed the Professor’s thumbs up to send him into action. Maneuvering all three of us through the doorway proved difficult, but where there’s a will, there’s a way. My boyfriend somehow got us all the way up to the master bedroom with no one losing a body part from door frames. Lee and I were plopped on the bed with a thud and we both looked up at my super strong Alpha Protector whose cock was hard beyond belief and slapping up against his tight abs as he breathed heavily in anticipation. My lover was too impatient to wait for Lee to undress, so he reached out and ripped the other man’s white tank-top off with one quick parting of his hands. The tight pants were just as easily discarded by the powerful tug of my honey. Both my lover and I gasped when we beheld the magnificent cock that was unleashed. Lee’s manhood was definitely manly. My boyfriend and I looked at each other – faces mixed with fear and lust. “Um . . . Lee, you have what equals the size of a short man between your legs,” I said, astounded. “Yeah, I’m kind of big, aren’t I?” he said. “Yes!” my fiancé and I said at the same time. “Just imagine, sir,” Lee said, “Your power will probably make that grow, too.” I was suddenly very happy about the rule of me not being able to be plowed by protectors. I’m the biggest size queen around – no pun intended – but what Lee was packing was not just big, it was colossal. They say buildings have anchor columns, well this thing could have been the base of a ninety-floor skyscraper. I looked at my boyfriend with a face full of pity. “Good luck with that thing, hon,” I said, which made my man’s eyes go wide. “Oh no,” Lee said. “I’m a bottom. A total bottom. I want the Alpha Protector to claim my ass.” “Did not see that one coming,” I said, laughing. My boyfriend looked at me – his eyes seeking my permission. I knew he’d want a little foreplay before anyone did anything. He was a romantic, at heart. I smiled and nodded my head. My fiancé leapt into the air and landed on Lee with a loud thump. I was amazed the bed was able to take the weight and the abuse. I was instantly rewarded with a little pre-sex show of the two giant muscle men grinding their huge naked bodies into each other. I took advantage of the show, losing my underwear and starting to stroke myself as I watched. I compared the men as they entertained me. My future husband was huge, and he had grown a lot, but Lee was bigger – in every area. I had a feeling my boy would soon be much larger than Lee, but – for now – he was slightly smaller. But it was also clear that my man was a helluva lot stronger than the other guy. Lee was easily overcome, pinned, made to bend in any way the other man wanted. It was also clear that the massive Asian was as submissive as they come. He wrapped his legs around my fiancé’s waist as my man ground his crotch against Lee’s ass. Lee was also sucking on my man’s massive pec as if his life depended on it. “Get my hole ready for the Source, big guy,” Lee said in a gravelly voice. “I want to be opened by you and filled by the Source as you empty into him.” Talk about incredible foreplay! My honey was going to plow this big man’s ass and then, as I emptied myself into Lee, the man I loved was going to plow and fill me, too. This was going to be like porn heaven. I watched in total ‘turned-on’ mode as my future husband’s pre-cum soaked cock pushed into the waiting ass chute of the magnificent Lee. The huge man being fucked took the hard cock like a pro and moaned loudly to show his appreciation. I scooted over and kissed my man as he started slowly pulling back and forth with his big tool – pleasuring Lee. I then brought my face down to the waiting face of our newest friend. When our lips met, that same jolt of power that had shot out of me during our earlier quick smooch rocketed through his body. Lee groaned – from the invasion of the big cock in his ass and my tongue in his mouth. Our kiss was hard and masculine, intense beyond words – and then I felt the face of the Alpha Protector squeezing in between our heads and forcing his way into the kiss, as well. I still stroked my hard cock, keeping myself ready for Lee’s ass when it was time. Our make-out session was so perfect that I didn’t have to wait long. My lover pulled out of Lee with a loud pop and then sat on the bed, looking at both of us. “Sit on my cock, honey, and then Lee will sit on yours,” my lover said. “It’s going to be like I’m plowing the two of you from below.” You really don’t know you have certain sexual fetishes until they are presented to you. The idea of my big man using me as a human toy to plow the other guy got me so excited I almost lost my load right at that moment. Somehow, I held back and scooted over to raise my ass over the sitting man’s cock. I then lowered myself, feeling him plug me completely with his hard dick. It wasn’t until I saw Lee’s humongous ass and back coming towards me that I panicked about being flattened into oblivion by the two muscled men. My boyfriend chuckled a little as he felt my body tense up in terror, but then he put his strong hands on Lee’s hips and held most of the man’s weight as he lowered him down on to my still-rock-hard cock. Of course, my honey could easily lift Lee up and down. What was I thinking? My Alpha Protector was not going to let anything happen to me – especially being smashed between two muscled mountains. Tightness surrounded my cock. For a total bottom, Lee’s love tunnel was still very snug and hot. To be filled by my lover’s cock, while I plugged Lee was as close to heaven as you can get. “You boys ready for the ride of your life,” asked my big man. “Fuck yeah,” Lee responded, loudly, as I shook my head up and down. My lover’s crotch slammed into my ass, sending my own crotch slamming into Lee’s ass. All three of us moaned in unison. Then, the big man beneath me pulled his hips back and I slid down a little. Bam! I was thrust again into the waiting butt of Lee when my body was shoved forward from behind. I was simply the love tool of the big man beneath me and the pleasure tool of the big man above. With every driving stab of my man’s cock, I assaulted Lee’s ass with the same force. There was no way any of us would last for even ten rocking pushes from my lover’s powerful crotch. I had a feeling we wouldn’t even make it to five thrusts. I had come to realize that there were orgasms and there were fabgasms. Fabulous orgasms. This was a fabgasm times ten. My man shoved into me – hard – and at the same time he released Lee’s weight, so the big man fell down on my rod completely. Everyone was balls deep in the other. Even Lee had one of his huge hands tightly around the base of his humongous shaft, squeezing hard. Each eruption followed the other – my boyfriend’s cock spewing into me, mine spewing into Lee, and then Lee exploding into the air. I’m sure the entire block heard the bellowing from the room. I was, indeed – for a brief moment, completely squashed between two mountains of muscle and it was incredible. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!,” Lee exclaimed after each powerful gush of cum I shot into his ass, for he knew what it meant. Instantly, the man was a tidal wave gaining strength and size as the storm intensified. I hadn’t really thought about the fact that a guy who is already a giant growing bigger was going to be insanely hot. When Lee was positive that I had squirted the last possible tiny drop of cum into his ass, he jumped off my cock and the bed, stood in the middle of the room, turned to us, and waited for the changes to begin. There was a brief calm before the storm where I felt my heart rate and the heart rate of my lover return to normal, but then all hell broke loose. “Fuuccckkkkkkkkk!!!” Lee screamed loudly and threw his body into a most muscular pose. Suddenly, tensed muscles began to pop even bigger – like Lee was a huge air mattress hooked up to a super-powered pump. The guy seemed to morph all over at the same time, as if tensing his body hard made everything explode. If I had doubted this whole story about protectors and the source, that came to a complete end as I watched Lee balloon into a seven-foot, five-hundred – or more – monster of a man right before my very eyes. As he grew, his voice got octaves deeper and made my chest rumble as if a I was standing beside a speeding train. My flaccid cock – worn out from my explosion into the big man’s ass – shot furiously hard at the sight. The dude was actually going to scare the cum out of me! Every part of the man expanded beyond what anyone could have thought was possible. I now knew why the Professor had such a big place – thankfully, with twelve-foot ceilings. We would need it if we were going to have a bunch of protectors here – all close to the size of Lee. And my mouth dropped open wide – but not nearly wide enough – when I finally saw that Lee’s already tremendously huge piece of meat now looked like something close to the size of a winged-back chair and stuck up straight like one, too. “Look at me!” Lee said, sounding like a god speaking from Mount Olympus, “I’m a freak! I’m so fucking huge!” “Bro, you’re a mountain,” my lover said to the muscle god in front of us. “And just think, my Alpha, you will grow bigger than this,” Lee responded and then began flexing his magnificent body.
  40. 14 points
    Part 4 “So . . . are there any rules I should be aware of? Are there things I shouldn’t do . . . or must do?” I asked, suddenly very nervous. “The only rule, sir, is that you need to fill me with your hot cum. And, you should know, I like a very hard pounding,” the Professor said, as he placed me on the bed and then pulled his shirt off of his body. I gasped as I saw the cascading silver fur, which covered his gorgeous pecs, chiseled abs, and then made a treasure trail down to the top of his pants. This man was the epitome of a silver fox and muscle daddy. I was completely committed to my boyfriend and loved him very much, but there was no way I could hide my excitement and enthusiasm about getting to share some bed time with this incredible man. He wasn’t as big as my lover, but he was still chiseled with all the right bulges and indentions. “Fuck, you are a beautiful man,” I said, without even thinking about what I was saying. “I am glad that I please you, sir,” the Professor responded – lost in some faraway place as his mind began to accept what his body was about to receive. The man undid his pants and shoved them down, along with his boxers, in one swift movement – stepping out of them quickly. His short, but extremely thick cock popped upward and made me automatically lick my lips. I had to keep reminding myself not to turn over with my face down – my usual response when I saw such a fine-looking dick. I would be fucking him – kept repeating in my head and that made me even more excited. I could tell there was a feverish need in the older god standing in front of me. I still had my doubts about being this Source he was talking about – but his desire for me to pound him was palpable. I could feel it like thick orgasmic humidity enveloping the room. There was also some small kernel of awareness – deep inside my brain – that I was tied to this man in a way that could not be explained. It was like I already knew him, from a past life or when we were both younger. By this point he was breathing pretty heavily and it was clear he wanted me to take him immediately. I was ready to take charge. “Turn around,” I ordered. The man let out a joyful little yelp and immediately turned around. I was greeted by two voluptuous mounds of muscled meat – poking out invitingly at me. I had no idea why I did it, but I reached up and backhanded his ass hard. The smack filled the room and I could see his body shiver uncontrollably with delight. I grabbed both cheeks and kneaded them in my hands, using all of my might. The Professor groaned and I noticed his right hand reached down to latch onto his own hard dick. “Not yet,” I ordered. “Reach back and pull that ass open for me.” I had no idea where this new ‘me’ was coming from, but I was liking it a lot. I let out a pleasured sigh as the man’s big hands pulled back his cheeks and offered my first view of his puckered, glorious hole. Lunch was served, I thought, and then I pushed my face into his crack – letting my tongue swipe across his waiting entrance. The man went up on his toes so fast I thought he would pitch over frontwards, but his powerful flexed legs kept him balanced. He also let out a loud moan, which I’m sure was heard throughout the house. As he fell back on his heels I flicked my tongue across his hole, again. He went back up on his toes and I loved how he was still able to press his ass further onto my face at the same time. I decided it was time to really rock his world, and I forced the tip of my tongue into his tightened cavity – pushing beyond the rim and sending the Professor too close to the edge for his own comfort. “Fuck me, sir. I want your power,” the man said, hoarsely. I pulled my face back and sunk my fingers into my mouth, making sure to coat them generously with my saliva. I then pressed my forefinger against the entrance of the man’s love tunnel and pushed hard, burying it into him up to my knuckle. This time, the man’s moans were the loudest, by far. I leaned in and pulled my finger out, letting my tongue slip in. Finger. Tongue. Two fingers. Tongue. Fingers spreading into a scissors formation to open him up, more. This time, when I spoke, I was even more dominant than before. “On the bed. Face down. Ass in the air. Now.” The Professor was like an obedient puppy desperate to make its owner happy. He turned around and climbed on the bed beside me – spreading his bent legs wide apart, offering me his ass. I licked my palm a couple of times and lathered up my cock. I climbed onto the bed behind the man and steered my hard-on into his crack. When I felt the tip of my cock nestled into his hole I grabbed around both of his muscled thighs and plunged in hard. The house reverberated with echoes of his cry of pleasure - doubled by my own. I wasted no time. I started bucking my hips back and forth – his thrusting ass matching my rhythm as he shoved down harder on me. “Harder, please sir,” came the Professor’s deep voice – pleading with me. “Explode deep into me.” I pounded harder, finding a strength I didn’t know I even had. His head smacked against the headboard at one point, but he continued to beg me to fuck him deeper and with more power. He had moved his right hand to his own cock and was pumping it up and down with all of his might. Without any warning, his ass chute tightened around my cock – making me even thrust harder – and then he exploded. Ropes of cum streaked across the bed, his ass chute hugged my dick so tight that I knew I could not hold back any longer. I slammed into him as one huge gush exploded, immediately filling his insides. A second, long gush came with the next hard pounding. Then, a third and a fourth. “Oh, fuck yes! Fill me, sir. Fill me with your power.” Suddenly, I felt like the Source. I wanted my cum to explode up into this man like I was some kind of volcano and my lava was changing the landscape. I kept pounding away into the man’s love tunnel even when it was only small spurts of my juice still squirting out. I burned with a rage that was not angry or negative – it was a releasing of power. I could feel my body feeding the Professor’s body with something akin to electricity or a fuel that was hard to describe. I wasn’t spent or even tired by my strong ejaculation . . . it had empowered me. It had made me feel strong and dominating. The Professor groaned beneath me. It was like I had slammed his body into some kind of dreamlike state, but I instinctively knew he was waiting . . . waiting for the power surge to begin. “I need to refuel, too, my love,” I heard from behind me as I felt big hands grabbing my waist. My lover had come into the room as I had emptied myself into the Professor. I had no idea how long he had been there. It didn’t matter. He was pressing his slick-from-pre-cum cock into my ass and before I could process anything, my body was being pummeled from behind. My cock was still hard and embedded in the Professor’s ass. The memory of my lover’s expert plowing flooded back to me and I allowed the huge man to ravage my body as he pleased. He was grunting loudly and shoving his thick meat in and out of my hole with such a need that it seemed inhuman . . . raw . . . primal. I could feel much more of whatever kind of power my body created being sent into the hard muscles of my lover who bucked into my hole with an animalistic ferocity. Soon, the big man was emptying a load into me that equaled my own from earlier. When he was finished, he shoved my body down as he lay on top of me and I was sandwiched between the two muscled torsos of these huge men. Sweat covered all of us – along with something else I didn’t recognize. It was a heat . . . an energy that seemed to be sweeping around all of us as we lay there. That’s when I felt growth – on top of me and below. My lover’s pecs were hardening and swelling more. I could feel it happening. Also, the Professor’s back was widening. And his shoulders were thickening. It was the wildest sensation. I also noticed that my body pulsed in unison with their growth . . . and it was clear I was causing it. Both men were growling with pleasure from what was happening to them. I also knew all three of us were already growing fully hard, again. “Fuck, I can feel the power surging in me. Is this what it feels like every time you fuck him?” the Professor asked. “Yes,” my lover responded, in what sounded like a moan. “It seems to get more powerful every time.” “That’s how it is with the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. “You will become the most powerful. You will change the most. We can have more sex with the Source to be rejuvenated or healed, but only you will continue to grow and gain strength every time you two are together.” “Hello!” I said. “The Source is right here – the cream filling between your massive bodies. Quit talking as if I weren’t in the room.” Suddenly, as if to interrupt my comment, my lover was off our small pile of man flesh and standing in the middle of the room, groaning like a wounded wild animal. He was bent over, clutching his stomach. My cock was out of the Professor quickly and I was standing next to my lover. I had never seen him like this. I looked up at the older man, who was calmly rolling off the bed. “Oh my god! What is happening to him? What do we do?” I screamed, laying my hand on my lover’s back. “We do nothing. He is fine. It is the strength catching up with the growth,” the Professor answered, calmly. “What! He’s in pain! Help him!” I yelled, even louder. “The Alpha Protector’s strength needs to catch up with the size that you have put on him. It will be over quickly. Yes, it is painful, but it is also stimulating. Look at his dick,” the Professor added. “Oh my,” I said, looking at the throbbing vein-covered, enlarged penis sticking out from my boyfriend’s crotch. “He will be hungry . . . very hungry when he is finished. Stay with him. I will go prepare food for him,” the Professor said as he quickly left the room – not even bothering to put on clothes. “Honey, what can I do? How can I help you?” I said to my man and he merely kept on screaming and holding onto his stomach. Then the sound stopped . . . as if a siren had been turned off. My big lover stood up, fully, tensed his arms at his side, flexed his chest, and then growled. It sounded like a mixture of a man and some beast you wanted to avoid at all costs. My man hardened his entire body and looked at me with a face that surely would have stopped stampeding buffalo. I stepped back a little – unsure of who this man was. I could not lie, though, I was severely turned on – especially because of the sight of his fully erect, hardened, flat-against-his-abs cock. “The power is incredible,” he growled, looking right at me. “Fucking incredible, my love. Thank you. Thank you, very much.” By the look in my boyfriend’s eyes and his tensed, jacked-up body, there was no way I could have doubted what he said. I had never wanted him more than I did at that exact moment. Even though I had recently shot one of the most intense loads of my life into the ass of the Professor, I was ready to go again. That’s just what this guy did to me. I wanted my lover to plow me senseless with his newly empowered cock. I wanted him to fill me until I blasted out another mind-blowing eruption. He, however, had other needs. “I gotta eat, my love,” he said and then he was out the door before I could even offer up my ass like I wanted to. “The Source is not happy! Not happy, at all, people,” I said loudly, as I pulled on my underwear and followed the two men.
  41. 14 points
    Joe's Perspective I fell in to this line of work quite innocently. I mean, I'm not innocent nor devoid of what's called "a past" but I didn't seek out turning tricks. I'm good at it. That's probably what sent me down this path. One after another lover, one night stand and boyfriend told me I could charge. So did the women. It's not just the size of my cock - ample, extremely hard and bulbous when I am visually stimulated - but as a former dancer, I can move my hips in ways many others only admire. And stamina...that was my nickname amongst a tight group of swingers I enjoyed through college. I'm Joe. I'm a gigolo. I'm bisexual. I'm doing well for myself. In my early thirties, I'm just a year or three into playing with a pretty exclusive clientele. I have a handler that watches my back, checks out the Johns and takes a chunk. But I'm worth a lot, so it is of no consequence to share a cut. What he does is useful. Being relatively fresh in the game - I'm still desirous to many, a regular repeat to some and experienced by enough. I've learned how to read a client, man or woman. I can make them crazy with the heat, as it were, no matter their base tastes or unique fetishes. I qualify as a stud to anyone that likes orgasms. True, dark brunette Superman curl hair with that all-so-playable length that tousles perfectly as I command and looks excellent wherever it lands. It can't ever look dirty it's so healthy. The kind of thickness that belies my age and will never thin.A face that is handsome, but not devastating. Kind eyes that I use to kill, which is ironic. I have a deep, five o'clock shadow by noon, but look baby smooth right after shaving. You feel like you can look at me and admire without having to be jealous. Really, despite my incredible body, this face is my secret weapon. I've worked hard for a competition level physique. I maintain a degree of strength that surpasses even the size of my muscles. My pecs are perfectly hairy, though trimmed to model status. They are full, jut, and feel pillowy when relaxed but change species and show every striation when I flex. They bunch, practically growl, roll bottom to top and all but pull up the surface of my midsection. That core has all the trimmings...eight cobblestones, obliques before a crunch, a beautiful little outie and the belt Adonis bequeathed me when he died. Arm with all three heads in the triceps and both heads in the biceps. If one can see that clearly with the slightest flex - I don't need to describe any more. I'm clearly strong but apparently agile and capable. Rather than arms that are over built and definition-less, they are arms of work and talent and so, so usable. Many a John has blown in the crook of the biceps and forearm and many a Jane has been slightly penetrated by the flexed peak while I lift her, flex into her and let her ride to bliss. Suffice it to say I have wheels to match. All of it. Great hair pattern and length, no skimping on muscle, but really more of rugby size than no fat. Large feet, but not ridiculous. Obviously, an ass that not only has seen a squat rack, but makes it my bitch with sometimes hours of pounding. I found, long ago, that nothing takes my stress away like sweaty hours in the squat rack until sweat runs rivulets down my troughed back into the deep cavern said squats are creating by building mounds of ass. You might not believe more women than men get in that ass. They LOVE it. I oblige. Most men hire me as top because of my clear alpha look. Truth is - - I like everything. Anything that gives pleasure is in my toolbox. I use all the tools and enjoy them all. Variety is one of the things that drew me into this world. As much as I like to receive pleasure, I relish giving it. Nothing makes my civilian life happier than knowing that after a solid glance with a nod or wink, a slight flex or bounce, a hearty laugh in a crowd or a moment to bend over or push my curls back that several people in any group use me as masturbation fodder that night. Some, even sooner in a stall. Delights me. Use me, I say. John's Perspective The craving has been building for months. I want a man. A big man. One who knows he is stunning, but is kind about it. One who could crush most anyone. One who knows his way around the male anatomy. Despite searching in the usual places, I'm failing at achieving a moment with a stud. It is hard for me to attract a man. There are barriers most men don't experience. Even as I've gotten a few men to commit to time in the sack with me, it is usually brief. I'm interested in several turns. I want to give and receive. I want to be manhandled. I NEED to be manhandled. After faltering so many times in the past year, I'm ready to take the plunge. Spend some big bucks on a professional. I'm willing to shell out for a great experience. I have saved a specific sum to do so. It has taken time to find the right man. And now that I've seen him, I can hardly breathe thinking about - - imagining what we might do together. I'm building up quite the expectation level based on his reviews, some inside information and those God damned pictures floating around of him. Joe. God...yum. Professional black and white head shots showing a face you want to have rather than just look at. A face that can sell anything from cologne (and you KNOW how chiseled those mugs have to be) to flannel draped paper towels. Lips and mouth that ask for a kiss. Ears that are perfectly grabbable from under a mane of hair that is all at once styled and free. I've seen him bearded. Perfectly so. No space, but so smooth when shaved. Colorful, full motion shots from athletic endeavors. Rather than the standard workout pics, or even more mundane, the pic in the mirror after the workout, Joe has multiple photos of him in action in varying sports. Always appropriately clothed. Always filling those fucking clothes to the brim without looking like they bought a kit way too small to show off. He's just a lot of man. I'm a sports junkie and I'm telling you he looks like he knows what he's doing in every shot. A powerful swing of a golf club with a twist clearly driving the ball while his polo just sticks to everything. A big leap from the floor with huge Jordans, legs too thick for ball and a jersey that rides up to show a lower torso that appears photo shopped and arms reaching the ball to the rim exposing these dark, deep, muscle surrounded pits that are only overshadowed when you realize he's near the rim and not that far from the ground. And he is going to stuff it in that hole! Damn. You know - those kinds of sports shots. Eye candy. He wears his fucking clothes, too. They always look good enough to buy because you believe they'll look as good on you. Picture after picture. But I can't find video of him. He must be very careful about that. And I haven't seen a single shirtless pic. Nothing gratuitous, really. For a quick second I wonder if he is maybe not equipped for a weekend like I'm planning. He has to be willing to reciprocate completely. He has to be ready to pitch and catch. Oh - did I mention his ass in the baseball pics? What if the lack of this kind of evidence means he can't make me believe he wants me? I need him to make me believe he wants me. Joe's Preparation My handler has secured a lucrative weekend for me. I'm to arrive midday Friday at a popular and expensive resort on the outer banks of Carolina. Strange place for a higher priced meeting. The closeted red, middle coastal states don't exactly welcome free sexual expression and though there are boys there with some of my height and a little of my strength, I haven't seen one that isn't just there for school from out of state that is anywhere close to the shape I'm in. I'll stand out for sure. But that just gave me a semi. I make myself fully available to the gentleman, who requires the promise of privacy by remaining device free until Monday morning. That's a L O N G time and I hope he is playful and fun. The rich usually have a lower chance of that. But I always rock their world. I feel like I'm sounding super cocky. Ha - I just said cock. I can actually be very youthful and silly, too. Rather than cocky, I am confident and powerful in my self. That includes being able to take a step back and give others the lead. I've been told to be prepared for a surprise. This gentleman doesn't have the regular physical abilities of others and I have strict instructions to treat him like every other person and not acknowledge his limitations. I've actually been in similar situations and I'm sure I can handle it well. I've been asked to pack for a round of golf, time by the pool, time at the beach, nice dinner out and to bring workout clothes. Specific mention of no pajamas, which is adorable. I plan to arrive having shaved on the plane so I'm smooth and ready and freshly scrubbed from a morning HIIT workout that will make all my muscles and veins standout. Those workouts also make me very horny. I'll be ready. John's Preparation I've decided to meet Joe at a hotel resort about thirty minutes from where I live. I've never hired for a weekend. I'm really blowing a wad for him and hope to blow many more, as it were. I dream of his huge arms around me. I dream of my face close to his. I imagine his breath sweet. I want those eyes locked on mine, though from my seated position he'll have to angle. I want him to touch me everywhere, even where I might not feel it. I want him to undress me because he wants to undress me. I'll need his help, of course, too. My friends tell me not to get my hopes up. I only have a couple of close friends since my situation is off-putting to many. Folks just get uncomfortable when they don't understand what life is like. They gawk, they turn away when I look at them, they whisper. And it has happened for as long as I can remember. But this weekend promises to be my escape. It WILL be great because I'm determined for it to be so. Hopefully the money will help Joe comply with all my wishes. Perhaps the awkwardness will not touch us because of our arrangement. I want it to feel authentic. It's really time for something to feel authentic... Even if it isn't.
  42. 14 points
    Part 4 John Gets His Wish After that God damned stud Joe shoved me against the door, I decided to unleash. I'd been waiting my adult life for this. He flared his lats and that polo just stretched to the max and he pulled those arms up into a double biceps unlike I've ever seen outside my own mirror. One's own body is not as hot as another's. Ever. You know about what you are about to do, so there is no surprise, and the unknown interaction is what elevates sex.Let me relate my experience with the best intercourse of my life. I opened the door for Joe and stepped aside. He worked hard to impress on the drive back to my beachfront property. He continued to flirt and he kept making sure to angle so I could see muscle. Along the way we had to go through the gate into my community. I don't actually live here, just vacation here, so folks don't know me. I only opened my very tinted window of the Hummer just enough to pass through a badge. The juiced up guard - seriously, he looked bloated and ridiculous but clearly thought this gave him all sorts of license in life - was an ass about it being the old style. I apologized and said I didn't know and could he let us in. He got smart and after a few exchanges he told me to get my ass out of the truck. Like a flash, Joe's door opened and he started around the back of the Hummer. The guard yelled for my passenger to get back in the truck or there'd be trouble. Joe rounded the corner and I was blessed by a widening of the guard's eyes that could have let his eyeballs fall out of the sockets. I watched in the mirror where Joe had made sure he could be seen. He asked "Bubba" if he wanted help with opening the "fucking gate," or if he'd prefer Joe use his lever to pry it open. The guard came to and talked smack as he backed up. Joe just came at him and not slowly or even quickly, just deliberately. He got next to my window and apologized I'd have to see this. The guard told him to fuck off and Joe just took both hands to his polo at the neck and pulled that shirt apart. Again, with deliberation. He didn't need high speed to get it started and it didn't not come apart at the bottom like so many shirt rip videos because the guys aren't man enough. He pulled that entire shirt open. He ran one hand down it all as he looked at himself. Then he reached over and did the exact same thing to the guards uniform polo. It was mesmerizing. I've never seen someone just take another man's shirt and rip it open all the way down. He grabbed Bubba around the neck and turned the two of us towards me and asked, "Who is gonna win this fight do you think, john?" I just closed my window and put the truck into drive. Joe pulled the man closer and told him to open the gate and, once release, he did so quickly. I noticed his hard on. His tiny hard on. I also noticed Joe was thickening to fill his pants a touch. He came around, got in and we moved on. When we got to the house, Joe was out in a flash and came around just as I touched feet to pavement. He stepped close and said, "I can't wait," and pushed me back into the seat with my legs out the door. He wiggled between my thighs and grabbed my head with both hands. He slammed my face into his waiting pecs and immediately bounced them for me, or maybe better described as 'at' me. He was rough. He pulled my face back and forth and moaned something about a real man's tits and flexed and rubbed my nose and mouth across that pair of jutting masses of tissue. It was wonderful to feel the difference between the hardened and relaxed versions. I brought my hands up to his shoulders and he let go of my head, pulled back and slapped my hands away. "You don't touch unless I fucking tell you you can touch, you got that?" I humphed a positive reply. "What was that?" "Yes." "Yes, what?" "You can't make me say it." The game was ON! He flared and grabbed my arm and I let him wrench me from the truck and spin me around. He slammed me against the Hummer and the shit moved a bit in the gravel, I kid you not. He thrust his crotch into my ass and pressed hard against my body with his with my arm twisted behind my back. He was fast, and strong, and out to win. He used his other forearm to press my face against the glass using the back of me head. I offered resistance and he just re-positioned and thrust every contact point again.He really ground that forearm into the back of my head and ratcheted the arm behind my back. He knew what he was doing. "Yes....What!?" I used my free arm to push off the truck and send us both flying towards the grass. I didn't quite land on him as he turned to avoid the load. I had expected to fall on him so when he let go of me and twisted away I kind of fell hard and without control. I umphed as I hit the ground and he was on top of me. He used his knees around my torso, though they barely reached the ground as he was atop me. He took one hand to my neck and used his forearm again on my temple to turn my head and push it into the earth. He squeezed with all his might in his thighs, I think. I was kind of giggling the way you do when play fighting and immediately said, "Ok, Ok stud - you got me." "Stud ISN'T what I was looking for. Show proper respect for the man that just took you down." "Yes, sir," I offered without hesitation. He planted his arms on my biceps and threw his legs back to plank and lifted himself off of me. I kept my arms soft and I could tell his balance wasn't as sure as the globes I have for upper arms - well, the front of my upper arms - wasn't the flat surface he usually planked on. He lowered himself to my mouth and said, "That's more like it," and kissed me. He began to pump out push ups. He'd kiss me about every two or three. It was clear he wasn't just going to do ten or twenty as he really got going. "I need to pump up for my Johnboy," he declared around thirty reps. He kept kissing me a little longer after every few reps. All of a sudden he stopped, looked down between us and back at me with a face of electric thrill. "Well, well, John. Looks like you are quite turned on by my warm up. I just bumped into a little stiffie in your pants rising up to greet me. I like that, boy." He plank-walked himself down to where his mouth could chew on me through my pants. He almost bit he was so enthusiastic. He said aloud how much he likes cock and gave me stiffie more reason to live. I really wanted him to take it out of my pants. I reached down to do so and he swatted me away and then swatted my dick. "Who's in charge, John?" "You are, sir." And he returned to chewing through my pants. He moved to his knees and started to open my button and slid the zipper just a tad. I adjusted so I could lift my hips and let him take my pants down and he abandoned the area all too quickly. I was ready for him to put me in his mouth right then and he just stopped. He moved beside me and said, "Roll over and lay on my back." "Joe, you are sweet as hell and clearly a beast of a man, but I don't th..." He slapped me hard, "Shut the fuck up pansy and get the fuck on my back!" He took up a push up position. I tried one more time to protest about my size and he broke and just looked down and said, "You're right. This probably won't work." I was devastated. His shows of strength, though no match for me, his willingness and work to ignore my size and muscles, his aggressive attempt at 'man-handling me' as i asked were crashing right here on the lawn. I had hoped for too much. We looked at each other for a moment. My face started to fall. He looked somewhat nervous and unsure like he was worried he'd loose the whole weekend gig. I was about to tell him I'd pay him anyway when he started to come upright to face me. "You're right, big guy. My tattered shirt will probably just get in the way." He locked my eyes again and beamed at having won another battle. He painstakingly removed his shirt down his arms. He got one over his swollen biceps and pretended like the other wouldn't come down. It made for an impressive triceps pose when he turned, flexed hard and proclaimed he couldn't get the shirt down. I obliged to help him with a renewed enthusiasm. For the first time, I really touched him muscle. It was fire. It was lava. It was rock. It was smooth. It was undulating. It was big. It was so, so hard in that flex. I explored the arm and he watched me and flexed each little spot at the right time. I used my whole hand and then switched to just a fingertip. He flexed his triceps and then changed to forearms as my hand moved. We slide that last sleeve off his torso and he presented his upper body by coming up on his knees. I met him and began to explore. We danced, really, between muscle groups. We fell silent. He sensed I wanted to discover without commentary or belittling. Firstly, I grabbed his traps and he dropped his arms straight down and relaxed everything. I followed the shape of them over his shoulders and down his back a bit. I could recognize them as separate from other parts of his upper back. Even unflexed. I came back around the delts. A man with true rear, side and front delts. I marveled at this and rounded those melons a few times. I am a sucker for great delts. Shoulders make the man and Joe was a MAN. I moved down his arms and enjoyed the bottom of the shoulder tissue coming back in to meet those upper arms. So much meat just hanging there. As I squeezed, it felt like miles of muscles ready to be commanded...like there wasn't even bone down in there. There was SO much muscle I couldn't squeeze down to the bone. I moved down his forearms which were true bowling pins and put his hands in mine and brought them to my mouth to kiss them as I looked him in the eye. He tilted his head and smiled, appreciating the admiration. After a moment, he looked down at his chest. I let his hands go and I started with the backs of my hands at his belt line instead. I just glanced along his abs on my way up to his pecs. This must have tickled a little because he tensed his eight pack though he'd kept the rest of himself loose. I came up to the bottom of his pec shelf and ran my fingers along that crevice. It was long and very defined. Had to have been two honest inches of lower pec just there, separated from his abs. I caught his nipples between my first and middle fingers, back of my hands still touching him and used my thumbs to flick just once or twice. He bit his lip and his eyes fluttered. Then I just flipped my hands around and cupped those mounds with my whole hands. "Jesus, those are the best pectorals I've ever had my hands on. Sir," I added. "Let's pump them up." He then laid back down and did not even look at me. He expected me to climb on his back. I was so concerned this wouldn't work - but I was also willing to give him the chance, so I laid down on him. I put my legs and feet out beyond his in case that leverage would help. I was nearly catapulted up before I knew what to do and, being both shocked and awed, I just reached around him and grabbed two handfuls of chest so I didn't get bucked off as we immediately went down and up again. And again. He wasn't just going to do a few, struggling push ups with me on his back - - he was going to pump out reps. And he was doing it! I was giddy. I've never been on a man's back for push ups. I couldn't believe his power and I started to melt into his back. He stopped after ten and I thought that was impressive. Instead, he made two requests. One, for me to remove my shirt as the skin to skin contact turns him on. I did so and he didn't even try to sneak a peek! Two, for me to put my feet on his and align my legs so my full weight was on him. No sooner had i done this and we were off to the races again! I felt kind of like a kid that just gets scooped up by an older brother or father figure. I wasn't in control of my mass and I was not a detriment to his task. It was exhilarating to feel his body work. He asked me how many more he should do because he could do it 'all day,' which was a fun lie - I could tell he was tiring fast. "Will you please do five more for me, sir, nice and slowly?" He did and I counted them aloud. He took just a moment to recover and then asked me to do just one lowsy push up during which we rolled over under me. He was fatigued for sure, but he kept his demeanor at attention - as was his cock! I knew because they collided. We both looked toward the turgid sticks vying for similar space and kind of grinned like school boys. He said he liked it and I agreed - adding sir for him. "Now, explore this body with a pump!" I did. I couldn't go anywhere but that chest! It was glistening in the sun. It was full of blood and effort. Muscle fibers were showing as he lightly flexed a roll from the bottom to the top. He had great control. He mounded them hard and tight and I started with my tongue in the crevice between the mountains. I decided to only show appreciation with my mouth. I chewed and kissed and licked my way across to a nipple, circled it wih my tongue and then left it wanting me. I liked that great line along the bottom of his shelf. So few men achieve that ridge and I went completely from right to left as he kept taught for me. I moved down and kissed each brick one at a time with the lightest pressure then started where pecs meet and become abs and drug the bottom of my tongue all the way down between his stunningly symmetrical muscle gut. He pulled his abdominal wall away from my mouth with a vacuum pose like I'd never seen. As I admired it for a moment and then began to put my head way down below his rib cage, he flexed hard and brought it back to bear on my face! It actually stung and little and he puffed out a laugh of air and I reached up and rubbed my nose. I kept my eyes on his from that moment. I brought both of my hands up to rub his obliques and then came down to his Adonis belt. That spot where torso becomes bulged upper leg makes me weak. I moved to undo his pants, hoping he'd let me and he just nodded approval and brought his hands up behind his head so we could look over his chest-icals at me. I froze mid-zipper just staring at those biceps bunched beside his head. They were nearly equal in size and he could bounce them there. It was SO hot. I've never been able to relax my arms enough to do that, so watching him bounce head-sized, split biceps was intoxicating. After a full minute or two, he quit and indicated I shouldn't stop. I shook my head to clear it and said, "Yes, sir," and got his pants down and decided not to stop. I took them completely off. I no longer cared if the few neighbors windows that could see into my yard might have a person at them. We were doing this - - right here. Once I freed his cock I watched it closely. It was very large, but not comically so nor enhanced artificially. It was just lots of man. I remarked how it matched his physique and it began to rise even more. It had been laying full, but not hard, to the side, tip almost flopping past the thigh and starting to droop down. "Compliment my body. Tell me what you see." As I did so, his dick would thicken and lift. I described much of what I've seen and got him to full attention. I put my mouth over the head and had just started to slide down a touch, intending to be slow and teasing when two hands hit the back of my head and, combined with a raised ass, pounded the cock all the way in. I gagged and pulled back and he just clenched on me and really forced that dick in my throat within an inch of violence. He let go of my head and said, "Yeah - good bitch." I stayed close because I wasn't sure what to think and he took advantage and grabbed again and forced me down. This time I was ready and though I let him start a face fucking, I was in control. Over the course a couple of minutes he moved positions, grabbed me and really got his pubes in my nose a few times. He stood and made me take it hard. He used my ears a few times because I couldn't just pull back if he had ahold of them because it would hurt. He was really getting aggressive. A few times he'd pull my head back and tell me to open and he'd spit in my mouth. He pounded my skull until I wasn't sure I liked it. Just when I was ready to tell him to stop, he suddenly did. I was on my knees and he pulled his dick out of my mouth and told me to worship the rest of my body. I reached up to his massive, heaving chest which was heaving with effort and excitement and he slapped me again. I'm not sure this is what I was planning on. He stuck a foot out and said, "Boys start with the feet." I moved to kiss and worship his feet. I took my time as I actually love feet like his - - all athletic with long toes that look strong individually. I came up his calves and moved around back to give them great service. It was then I saw my reflection in the shiny black Hummer. I was on my knees worshiping a muscle man. He was standing above me, having pumped out push ups with my mass on his back. He had flirted with me without ever praising, gawking or even indicating my huge, muscular body. He'd shown off his power over other men AND women, beaten me in a half round of golf. He'd torn off his shirt with ease and then another man's and got me out of mine without touching my body. He was naked and full of testosterone standing over me having belittled me some and spit in me and face fucked me to the point of near pain. He had, indeed, manhandled me many times over. To top it all off, he was watching me realize all of this in the reflection on the Hummer, too. He and I both knew he was fulfilling everything I wanted. He had his hands on his hips like Superman and I felt completely fulfilled as I dug my head into his ass. He reached around and shoved my face in and started offering verbal praise for the effort. Him entering my chute minutes later, with no lube and as aggressively as the face fuck, wasn't my first time with a dude there, but it was the only time I felt like I was being topped by a man. It was so satisfying and hot and powerful and animalistic. He was grunting and heaving and attempting to shove my mass around the grass - and doing so a little - with every thrust. He kept yelling at me - demanding to know if I liked it. I kept yelling back, "Yes, sir," again not caring who heard. This was man sex and a man like Joe could do it anywhere and anyway he liked and everyone that didn't like it could fuck off or perhaps get beaten back. He exited and flipped me over for another round. He was desperate to get back inside. As he grabbed my ankles and buried himself again, I started giving back what I knew to do to make a man crazy. I started flexing my own tectonic plates. I was groaning and writhing on his cock and was trying to give back some of the love he was giving me. I bunched and even punched them to get him focused on my superior chest. I pulled on the nipple and ran a hand down my perfectly hairy ten pack and flexed it like the hand had changed it from soft to rock. This combo of techniques stopped any previous fucker in his tracks or, at very least, made him reach out with both hands to pound, knead and grope what I had to offer. Not Joe - he just reared back with what could only be described as a bull's ferocity...seriously, his nostrils flared and his eyes burned red! He lifted up his arms and hit a double biceps and roared like a lion and just glared at me with a look that made me feel like I wasn't a match for him. He bucked harder and harder and flexed harder and harder and roared louder and louder and then, when all was at a fever pitch, we crunched down into a most muscular pose to end all most musculars and screamed, "Cum you little bitch!" And God love him - I did!! I threw my head back and had my first touchless orgasm. No man had ever been able to do that for me in my ass. But this wasn't a man. Look at him! He wasn't even an equal at this moment. He was my alpha, he kept the fuck going and I was - - for the first time in my life - - satisfied and felt entirely manhandled. ************ (epilogue) Joe Gets His Wish I had sweat pouring from every inch of me. I was going to be spent. I'd NEVER working this hard with a client, but GOOD GOD DAMN THIS WAS a GOD I was fucking. I had loved playing this role for him, but I wanted him to flex for me so badly. I wanted permission to experience the rocks he had under his skin. I was clearly never going to be the same as there is no being on the planet bigger than this John. I knew my most muscular had finally set him off. I won. I achieved. It was fun to not just have him let me win, but to actually pull it off in my own right. As I see John come back to earth, I slow my humping. My dick is painfully hard, but I keep a slow rhythm going for him. He watches me as I bounce my pecs a little. He bounces his in return and I just about cum. Instead, I close my eyes to keep pumping without orgasm. I'm here for his pleasure. I'm a professional, I won't be swayed by my utmost desire for - "Joe. Joe, look at me." I open my eyes and somehow he has his legs wrapped around me tightly enough for leverage but loose enough for me to freely thrust. He has done a partial sit up to a 45 degree angle with his back off the ground. He is clearly comfortable there and could hold the position all day. "You have permission to look and touch and enjoy me now." He flexes his abdominals without crunching. He mounds his pecs without effort. He sweeps his arms up to straight out and the thickness of the bellies is evident. I look him in the eye with one more, 'are you sure,' and he simply snaps into a double bi - - the scent of his previously unexposed pits hits me, he fucking FLEXES his ass and I fall forward, wrap my arms under his so I can reach up the backside of those arms and lay hands on the peaks while I suck on his chest. He milks my cock free of every drop of cum I've ever manufactured, my eyes roll in my head and I experience an orgasm that causes no jerking of my body. It is so complete I don't convulse or spasm. I'm completely free and able to rub, grab, lick and enjoy this man and my weight doesn't even move him. God, I love my job!
  43. 14 points
    Chapter 6 I started to grow back to how I was before, adding more mass and increasing my height by a couple of inches and I could see it was having an effect on Jake. I stopped at the size I was before temporarily to gauge his reaction and I could see him breathing hard already. “Are you sure you can handle this?” I asked and he just nodded. “Ok then.” I added another eight inches to my height so I now up to seven feet tall, knowing I’d tower over him, then I started adding more mass. I looked down and saw my chest expanding outwards, obliterating the view of anything below. I felt my back get wider and push my arms further from my body. My legs were starting to feel restricted in my shorts and I was wondering if they would survive the experience. I raised my right arm and watched the softball sized bicep continue to grow then turned to my left to make sure that one was keeping up. I then looked over at Jake to see him still sitting there with his jaw dropped in wonder as I flashed him a smile and turned it up a notch. The muscle continued to expand but now I’d stopped my skin from growing so everything now started to tighten up. I could see my reflection in the mirror as my midsection went from a faint six pack to ten cobbles of shredded muscle, framed by obliques more toned than any amount of dieting could show off. My pecs which were once bulbous and smooth suddenly exploded into a sea of striations and veins as they tightened and hardened into flesh like steel. My legs were like carved tree trunks; solid and perfectly formed with tear drop quads that could crush boulders. I could feel my back turning into a mountain range of beef leading down to solid globes flesh under my shorts. I could feel my legs pushing apart as they expanded and for extra effect I stood on my tip toes to check out my glorious, diamond shaped calves. Every muscle on my body was harder than stone and wouldn’t move unless I commanded it to. I finished expanding and faced Jake who was still looking on in awe, lifting my arms up I flexed them hard, showing off my mountainous biceps as the split and peaked higher than anyone could imagine. Then I moved my hands behind my head and crunched down on my abdomen, showing the most glorious washboard that any 19th century washer woman would beg to use. Finally I hit a most muscular pose that would destroy any shirt I was foolish enough to wear and at that point I saw Jake pass out. I relaxed and moved him over to the centre of the bed before he could fall off then I tried gently waking him. His eyes fluttered open and he looked straight into mine as I came back into focus. “I thought you said you could handle it.” I smiled as he turned bright red. “I didn’t believe it when you tried to warn me.” He replied. I moved away from him so he could sit up and see my whole body. He took a sharp intake of breath and I was sure he just creamed his pants which made me smile. “Should I shrink back down?” “NO!!” he screamed, a lot louder than either of us expected. “Sorry, I just…you look incredible and I want to get used to this.” I stood there for a minute as he tried to compose himself whilst taking in the sight in front of him. He stood up again and walked over and tentatively reached out to my chest. Just as he made contact I bounced it once and his hand shot back like he’d burned it, making me laugh. “Sorry, I shouldn’t tease you.” I giggled and he tried again. He ran his hands all over both pecs and I could see his impressed face as he marvelled at the hardness. I tensed them again, but slower this time and he looked up into my eyes with an open mouth. “It’s like warm steel, do you think they’re bullet proof?” “Well my skin’s incredibly tough so they could be.” I could see his shorts tenting again and I decided to be bold. “I see you’re enjoying all this.” He backed away and covered his crotch, looking down in shame. I lifted his chin up (and up) so he looked me in the eye again. “Don’t be shy, I know I’d be turned on too if the guy I had a crush on suddenly fulfilled my desires, and thankfully, you do.” I bent down to kiss him but felt really uncomfortable, so I lost a little height until we were eye level. He looked at me wide eyed when we broke the kiss as I still had the same amount of muscle but in a smaller frame. “Holy shit!!” He exclaimed and now it was my turn to blush. “You just get hotter every time you change. Wait, can you change everything?” I flashed him a wicked grin as the sound of tearing fabric filled the room.
  44. 13 points
    Part 2 I had avoided Colin for the rest of the day. I might do the same today. I might just lay in my bed under the blankets. I couldn’t handle talking to him after our workout together. I would’ve been a babbling mess. I would’ve gotten hard as soon as I saw him. All I can think about is how I was so mesmerized by him. I am still so mesmerized by him. But I’m not sure if he wants the same thing. It could’ve just been a workout to him; something to pump his muscles. I stayed in my room. I didn’t even eat. I couldn’t see him. I couldn’t talk to him. I couldn’t- *knock* *knock* Colin walks in without permission. “Hi,” he coos. “I didn’t see you a lot yesterday…” he sounds like he wants to say so much more. “I’m kind of sore from yesterday do you think you could give me a message?” Colin asks innocently. I nod. Colin sits down at the edge of my bed. His weight completely flattens the mattress as he sits down. I roll over closer to him and sit behind his back. I can hide behind his back with how wide it is. Colin’s skin is hot to the touch. He has a fire burning in him. I rub around his back and feel all his strength. Everything about him is big and powerful. I run my bony little fingers to his shoulder. I can’t even wrap my hands around his shoulder. I move down to his biceps. I can barely even wrap my hand around half of his bicep. Colin doesn’t flex, I think because he knows I’ll cum. *Grrrrrrr* My stomach rumbles. “You hungry?” Colin turns around and grins. I nod. “I can make you something to eat if you want?” “Yeah, can you?” “Sure…can we work out first?” I couldn’t say no. Despite my trepidation, I couldn’t say no to this big powerful man. “Yeah.” “Great!” Colin jumps up from my bed and my mattress springs to life! Colin jobs to the living room and our whole apartment shakes with every step of his. I follow behind him like a little mouse. “Okay! Today is arm day are you ready?” I nod. “Okay. But you can’t come until we’re finish, got it?” I’d do anything he told me to. Colin strips off his shirt, so all he’s wearing are short shorts. He gets on the ground and planks. “Hop on!” he says. I lay on Colin’s back. His wide back. My cock rests right on top of his bubble butt. “Hang on bud. I’m gonna go fast!” I try to wrap my arms around Colin’s torso, but I can’t! He’s too big! What am I supposed to hang onto then? Colin starts to lower himself. I grab onto his traps that jut out from his neck. Colin goes up and down, up and down. I feel his shoulders tense as he lowers himself. His butt clenches as he touches the floor. When he pushes up this shoulder muscles push my arms up and challenge my grip on his neck. As his butt clenches and unclenches against my cock, I start to get hard. Colin goes faster and faster, as if trying to test me. Colin continues to go up and down and pressure starts to build. I feel my stomach tensing as I feel an orgasm coming on. I can’t. I can’t! Not until we finish the workout. I dig my nails into Colin’s neck to stop myself from orgasming. Colin continues to do pushups and I dig my nails harder into his neck. Colin starts to growl. He likes it. I clench my nails tighter into him. I moan into his back. I can’t take the pressure anymore. Colin starts to slow down for me. He’s barely tired. Colin stops his reps for me. “Get off.” He commands. I stand before him panting. My erection tries to burst through my shorts. Colin looks at me, hand on hip, erection stretching through his short fabric, and doubtful. “Are you gonna make it through this workout?” “Yes!” My determination makes him smiles. “Well you might as well take those off,” Colin looks at my shorts. “It’s only constricting you.” I don’t move. I’m not sure if I can take getting naked with him. “Here.” Colin peels off his shorts. His erection pops out. I don’t move. “Do you want me to help you?” I nod. Colin comes over to me. I want to bury my face in his dark furry pecks. Colin grabs my tee shirt and I raise my arms. He gently pulls my shirt over my head. Colin looks under my arms at my armpits. There’s not a lot of hair down there, not compared to him. “Cute,” he snickers. Colin kneels and pulls down my shorts. My erection pops in front of his face. Colin smiles. He wants it. But he is going to keep his promise. “Alright. Time to do some curls.” Colin instructs me to tense up again. With this right hand he grabs my bicep. With his left he grabs my calf. Colin lifts me into the air and starts curling me. He takes time with these reps to keep me from getting too excited. I watch as his massive arms contract into huge powerful balls. Colin lifts me with ease but still gets a good pump. I can see veins starting to pop out all over his arms. I can smell Colin’s stink starting to fill the room. It turns me on even more. A little bit of precum starts to drip from my cock. Colin notices it. He lifts me up over his head and opens his mouth. Colin lets the drop fall into his mouth and he swallows it. Colin growls at he lowers me and continues doing reps. With each curl he grows. His deep voice is animalistic. I see his erection growing even more veiny as he continues lifting me. I look at Colin and all he is doing is looking at my cock. He lifts me up so my erection is level with his face. Colin opens his mouth and starts to swallow my cock. I can’t cum. I have to do what he says. But I can’t take it. I melt in his arms from ecstasy. Colin catches me and cradles me in his arms. “Hmm,” his deep giggle booms in his chest. “Looks like we’re gonna have to do some more training.” Colin chuckles. Then kisses me on the lips. He let’s me go. “Alright. One more workout before you get to eat.” Colin takes me to the pull up bar. He has me hang onto his neck. I can barely wrap my legs around his thick quads. Our cocks are smushed against each other. Colin puts his hands on the pullup bar and I nuzzle my face in his chest. As Colin pulls up his chest blows up like a balloon. I feel all his powerful muscles tense as he lifts us in the air. Colin groans as he pulls us up and down. His body hair gets glossy with sweat. His stink gets even more potent. Precum coats out cocks as we grind each other. I start to lick his chest. I can taste his salty man sweat from his chest. I move my tongue to his nipple and lick it. I roll my tongue over it and start to suck slightly. Colin lets out a huge groan as I lick his nipples. As he lifts us up, his hips thrust so our cocks slide together. With every rep Colin thrusts. Up and down, up and down. Colin takes us deeper into a sexual trance. I continue to lick around his nipples. Colin’s breath starts to grow heavy. As we continue to grind on each other pressure builds. But I control myself. I will not cum. Not until he says so. Colin lets go of the bar. “Get on your knees.” He demands. Colin seems impatient. Like he can’t control himself. I hop off of him and get on my knees. Colin grabs the back of my head and pushes it to his cock. I swallow his veiny cock as he thrusts it into my mouth. I move my tongue to explore it’s girth, it’s hair, and it’s stink. Colin growls like an animal again and he thrusts faster and faster. I look up at him and see an arrogant smile across his face. He owns me and he knows it. Colin continues to stretch my mouth with his cock. Sweat starts to pool in beads on his face and chest. He glistens with masculine power as I take his cock. Colin roars louder than I’ve ever hear him. The veins in his arms pop up. His chest balloons up bigger than I could imagine. Cum fills my mouth in pools. I swallow and swallow until I feel Colin’s cock get soft. Colin pulls his cock out of my mouth and puts a hand on my cheek. “You still hungry?” I was feeling quite full actually. Colin’s cum had filled me up. “No, I’m not.” I reply. Colin smiles, proud of his accomplishment. “Well I still am.” Colin then get’s down on his knees and puts his mouth to my cock. His big muscle butt stands proud in the air. He swallows me and moves his tongue up my shaft. It takes me only a couple seconds before I orgasm in his mouth. I had been restraining myself during the whole workout that it didn’t take much. Colin swallows my load and smiles at me. “I’m still hungry so I’m gonna make some food.” I thought so. He gets up and reaches his hand out for mine. Colin hoists me up into the air and gets my clothes for me. I lift up my arms and he tickles my hairless armpits before he puts my shirt on for me. Colin opens the shorts up so I can step in them. “Hey babe, I don’t want this to be just a workout. I wanna take care of you. Is that okay with you?” Is that okay with me? Colin you can do whatever you want with me.
  45. 13 points
    Part 3 John's P.O.V. Joe fisted the drinks which made the glasses look small - not lost on me. He started back and before a full turn or step, returned the glasses to the counter and exclaimed, "I didn't tip you, Shandra!" He stepped around the end of the bar to the little, swinging half-door and placed his hands on it, flexing his torso hard. He gave her a glance of the goods and nodded his head for her to step over. He leaned in, making that shirt work to contain him and gave her a little kiss. She returned it closed mouthed, approving of the flirt and wrapping her arms around his neck. It was the perfect length for a flirt - over a second, less than two. She smiled at him and pulled her arms away dragging her hands down his arms as she did. She looked at me with a, 'thanks' in her upturned lips. Joe took the drinks again and before moving a step, locked my eyes. He looked at me and tossed his head to push his hair back, blowing a curl off his forehead. He used his eyes to make me look down to his pecs and, swear to God, he bounced them a few times and then looked up at me like a little kid sharing his favorite toy. He gave me a 'you like that' eyebrow raise and crunched the pecs hard once together and came toward me swiftly. He handed me a drink, clinked the glasses before I knew what was happening and toasted, "To an incredible weekend." He swallowed a gulp and said, "big guys don't use straws," and popped his pecs again. I replied with a slightly raised glass to the toast and took a draw on the straw. He laughed and leaned close, put one hand behind my head and pulled me close for another kiss. As our lips met, I realized he had literally pulled me head toward him with one hand. No man moves any part of me without my assistance, or at least allowance. His kiss was basically part of his toast, but the way my body had reacted wasn't as casual as all that. He turned, used his ass to tell me to follow him and he walked right out the door. Joe's P.O.V. 'Holy Fuck,' I thought as I rounded the corner out of sight of the BIGGEST SINGLE SPECIMEN of man I've every imagined, let alone laid eyes on. All at once I doubled over to take a few big breaths - - stared out into the distance and pulled myself together. John very much wanted me to not acknowledge his clear superiority. He wanted to be taken by a man that was superior to all other beings. He wanted a flip out of me. By damn, I was up for every part of the challenge. I heard John's chair move on the wooden floor. God, how tall is he actually? I don't think I noticed. I know I had to look up, and I'm 6'3". As he came around the corner toward me, I started for the carts and said, "Which two are we taking? My shoulders are to wide to share with another man. Hell, even my California king at home only works with a twink if he's all over me." I didn't wait for an answer because only two carts where close. I took the back one. "I'm best in back," came out of me with a straight face. He got in the first cart with more grace than I expected. As I watched that cart sink into the fucking turf, I surmised he must be at least a few inches taller and couldn't be under 350 pounds of clearly useful muscle. I knew, because my dense build was 285 which usually blows any man's mind. He led us to the first tee, got out without a word, selected a club while checking me out some. I was busy looking at the scorecard and familiarizing myself with the cart. He bent with the traditional one leg in the air, no loss of balance and gently pushed the tree into the ground, stepped back, swung through two good practice swings and then pulverized the shell off that ball with a swing so hard and fast I didn't really follow. John's P.O.V. I got back in my cart without any commentary and Joe stepped up. I shouldn't have swung so hard - it was actually a little mean. But then again, I realized I did it naturally out of a desire to show him I was worthy. I don't know that I've ever done that subconsciously because I've never felt unable to beat any man at anything including creating desire. His ploys might be getting in my head a little. He did some good, quick stretches specific to the game, indicating he was no fake, and gave the ball a nice drive. We spent the front nine sharing stories, talking about favorite music, where we'd gone to school and our introductions to golf. He never once asked 'how I got this big' or tipped his hand. We actually shared a lot of favorite things, went to school in the same conference, though me probably a little more than a decade earlier and then he took the topic to food. He was a foodie! That was a lot of our conversation. At one point, I doubted a little and thought, 'does he even like any of the shit he's talking about, or is it all to get me?' Either way, it was enjoyable. We pulled up to the clubhouse midway through and he pulled right up beside me and jumped from his cart to mine. He again took my neck, said, "Great game," and pulled me in for a third kiss. This time, I nearly leaned too far as it was exciting not taking the lead and not being kissed only as a precursor to touching my body. He rolled his fingers a little in my hair and used the lightest touch of tongue. Just as I thought he would break because we were in public, he reached across and moved my hand to his thigh, closer to the crotch than the knee. I felt the hairy muscle and he tensed that shit for me. As we lightly tongued and adjusted head position he was giving me a flex show with that leg. And then - he reversed and stated, "Little Joey needs release." He leapt from the cart, which shook when his bulk pushed against it for leverage and headed for the bathroom. "We'll drain him and get another drink." He looked back and said, "I'm headed to the John." He turned back and said, "Are you just going to sit there working through the three double-entendres I dropped," and jogged off knowing I'd follow. Joe Inside the bathroom, John took up a urinal next to me. This was an older style bathroom with no partition. I made sure he could see my member and I didn't even glance at his. I got there first, I finished first. I stepped up behind the man and though I had to tiptoe, I wrapped one big arm around him (as far as I could) and pulled him back against me while his dick was still out, but only dripping. I took an earlobe in my teeth and placed my still exposed cock into his pants. I huffed a little in his ear and flexed my arm hard. No way he didn't feel that meat turn stoney. I used my free hand to reach up and stroke his face with the back of my hand and then pushed his forehead so his skull would rest on my waiting shoulder. In this position I whispered, "Let's skip he back nine for mine." "You're packing a nine?" he asked softly? I put the tip of my tongue in his ear, moaned a, "Yes" and grabbed his ass with the free hand while jerking back on his torso into me again to show power. I squeezed really hard again, ground my cock into him a touch more and added, "if you round down." Hardly seen anyone with a faster time zipping, washing and grabbing my hand to lead me from the restroom. But I wasn't done yet. Right as he pulled the door open with an 'I always get what I want,' movement. I reached past him and slammed it shut and used all my force to spin him around before he knew what was happening. I used two hands on his pecs and he reflexively contracted them and that almost took me out. In milliseconds I was shoving two rocks bigger than my ENTIRE HAND span away from me toward the door. I'm pretty sure he let me or I wouldn't have been able. I pressed against him, grabbed a telephone pole leg and scooped it up with all my might, acting like it was easy, the way you do with a girl in the movies, so his inner thigh was against my outer. The thing was so big it slipped from my grip and raced for the ground as gravity didn't want to let such a great thing go and I determinedly reached down and tried again, succeeding. I used the other hand to wrap around his neck - - well, it was on the front of his neck...shit, this is a massive mother fucker...and turned his head away to lick up his neck, nibble across his face, turn him to me and say, "Since I'm the clear Alpha here, you'll do as I say. And I DON'T flip fuck for anybody. I just fuck." I backed up, looked at my arms and brought them into a magnificent double biceps. Two heads per arm, baby. He blew out some air with a combined 'wow' and 'phew' and he opened the door for me and stepped aside to hold it. "Yes, sir," he stated in a low tone. "Take me to your place, John." (edging is my favorite reading practice - - but for those that want the singular action - - part IV should not disappoint)
  46. 13 points
    Part 2 Joe's Surprise I used my early morning well. Have always been an early riser, but I left my morning wood so my John could enjoy later. I also get up before dawn. I went for a run, which always astounds folks I pass on our trail. My size implies I don't/can't run, but I love the way it fills my lungs with the cool morning air. I believe it does my skin wonders to be exposed to the elements as long as it is above freezing. My huge pecs heave and bounce and most runners completely stop to watch. As I get close to each admirer, I often flex out half a crab pose to thrill them or run a hand down my torso. I wear shorty shorts that leave nothing to the imagination In fact - after one morning run I received a booking from a particular lady that begged me to impregnate her in the middle of our session. Based on what my handler has them all sign - I grunted out, "Sure," and she screamed as she creamed and I backed off the end of the bed, pulling her with me, stood up with her on my stick and gave her the DNA she wanted in just one thrust. I pushed her down from the shoulders hard and just held her there, like when deeply face fucking. I just flexed my cock and she came again. As she fell back on the bed after we were spent, I gave her the exact same half crab pose and walked away. I didn't even ask what else she wanted for our time because I knew from practice she wanted me to abandon her after I was pleasured. But - that's off topic, isn't it? I went for my run, only saw one man that I often see. He has taken to jumping into the brush, dropping his pants and just flat off jacking as I run by. Again - I don't mind at all. I pretended not to notice and did a few air punches with a slower gait so he could watch everything tense. I came back and decided to pump out some squats to plump my ass. I had a few extra minutes to I loaded up three plates for a 315 bench press until failure, but I ran our of time. The clock in my head said I needed to hang it up and get ready. After a fast shower, (I only spend a long time in the shower with a guest) I did a great, close shave and trimmed the chest and abs just a notch. Still longer hair than some lawn-manicured model - but less unruly. My head of locks had mostly air dried and I decided to skip the product and just spat in my hand and brushed it back. That kind of turned me on, so I spat in my hand again and rubbed it into my bush. I decided one last measure of spit would feel good and I lubed my middle finger with my mouth and reached around. I'd cleaned up well in preparation for the day and needed a taste of that fine ass. I stuck that finger in slowly and powerfully, gave a bit of a twirl and came up on my toes and pulled it out. God, this was going to be a good weekend. I had the vibes going for sure. I dressed as directed for our first activity. John wanted me to arrive in my smartest golf attire. I had acquired a bright red, thin and whisking XXL polo top. It would be tight on me, but it should be perfect. I had hoped to button it to the neck, but I just couldn't get the top button to close without it looking ridiculous. My pillared neck wasn't having it. I did love how that open button made the collar run exactly perpendicular to my traps, which accentuating them immensely. I dabbed some cologne right in that beautiful spot where the front side of the traps, a powerful neck and perfect clavicles make a fucking cave on a man like me. I also rubbed across that tiny bit of chest hair one could see. I skipped the deodorant because no one can beat my musk. Plus, I don't really sweat unless I want to. I know - when God gives... I tucked that shirt into a pair of navy shorts. Nice and long, practically to the knee. Besides my thighs fighting the material and showing their size, I love seeing the teardrop of great quads on display at the knee. Moving down from there, the perfect, and not over sized calves covered with stunning fur that ran with the leg instead of sticking out all over and a skin tone that looks neither fake tanned, nor traditionally olive and yet clearly sun loved just completed me. I added short white socks and white size 14 shoes (a little tight but all I had) and I was the picture of an All-American Athlete, though more like a toned rugby eight than a golfer. The rest of my items packed, I went to the private airport for the 90 minute flight to Carolina. The attendant begged to suck me and I promised him he could...on the way home. I belonged to John now. And I was prepared to please him, whatever kind of man I was about to encounter. As I stepped off the plane, a golf cart was nearby to whisk me away to the course where I'd meet John. As we pulled up to the clubhouse, it didn't look too active. As my driver handed me a pair of balls, "to play with today, sir" (and that had his phone number on one - - ha) he mentioned John was waiting inside and wanted me to rush in as the flight had been a little late. I decided to start showing off my obedience to his requests right then. He had expressly asked me for four things: 1 - call him John, because that was actually his name 2 - suggest things for us to participate in both in public and in private as though we were boyfriends (equal time and equal input) 3 - be prepared to flip fuck as that is his dream - to flip fuck with the biggest, strongest stud on the East coast 4 - NO MATTER WHAT! Do NOT make mention of his physical situation. Regardless of what was encountered, act as though he is a standard, capable man I was going to run into that clubhouse and greet him with a hug and kiss, a grin and a wink as we stayed close for a moment and a thanks for the invite today, insist on buying him a mojito for the round and then walk away to the bar flashing my ass with a lean into the bar and then flirt the fuck out of the bartender, male or female, while not looking back even once. That should start the blood pumping. I rounded the corner and nearly ran through the open french doors all at once wondering how I'd know it was him (I was guessing perhaps a wheelchair, surely an older man) and hoped I wouldn't approach the wrong du... Oh, my God. John's Surprise I am delighted to see Joe looks even taller in person. From my seated position - I always meet people sitting - he looked six three, perhaps. I love when a tall boy can fill out his frame with tissue. It is even better when it isn't a linebacker build and is more wrestler or even baseball player. This is a specimen! He is exactly what I wanted, but a bit more mature-looking, comfortable in himself, confident and playful, jacked (I mean, look at those muscles so TAUGHT while he stands a bit frozen there) and youthful than I expected. To my great surprise, after one glance around to ensure I must be his date, and with only the tiniest of glint in his eye that I wasn't just his average John, he ran over to me and reached out a thick skinned, strong hand. As a second surprise, he grabbed my hand at an angle, the way you do to help someone up and he immediately began to pull. I decided to let him as I was happy he started with taking the lead. He pulled me up, looked up at me, straight in the eye and said, "Thanks for the invite today, John." He wrapped his free left arm around me and kept the right hand between us as he gave a sportsman-like pat pat greeting, not lingering in the least. He then pulled back only enough to bring that left hand up behind my head and he pulled me in for an electric kiss. A pressing of the lips where both heads then created just enough space for him to open a little and drag both lips lightly across mine and lightly catch just my lower lip. He leaned back, looked me in the eye again and said, "I've been looking forward to this for days...big guy." He returned for a bit more kiss, just a peck, really, but I'm sure his waist pressed into mine. That pleased me. He felt it, I think. The 'big guy' comment was really the only moment he gave the tiniest nod to my absolute physical superiority I had over him in every way. I am taller, bigger and surely stronger than poor Joe. I have struggled for years to get someone to experience me as an equal, because I have none. So even if it isn't real, I'm hoping Joe can make me feel that way rather than a giant freak of nature. Joe gave me a little push to indicate he wanted me back in my chair. I didn't move because I hadn't been prepared to give in. He just grinned and rallied and shoved me and I let him seat me. He declared he was going to get us mojitos for our round of golf and turned to strut off to the bar. I'm sure that ass leaving usually made men chase him. I was pretty sure that isn't what he wanted. Here would be the true test about Joe treating me as a regular man and date. The back of the bar had plenty of mirror for him to sneak a glance or two at me. For him to show shock and awe, or maybe fear or even excitement while he had his back to me. I watched him closely in the mirror. This was the wind up - would the pitch be a strike or would he hit it out of the park. He flirted with Shandra hard. Complimenting her hair, asking if her boyfriend liked getting free drinks at a swanky place like this. When she declared she had none, he suggested that was a shame and stated that if he wasn't here with me, he'd be taking her to dinner when she gets off. She replied that she didn't really like muscly guys, no offense, though she was obviously ogling his spectacular arms crossed on the bar. As she made the mojitos, they flirted more with him pointing out the tone in her arms from tending as she shook one drink. She declared her arms weren't half as nice as his. He put his arm out on the bar like he was going to arm wrestle and said, "why don't you try them out if you like them?" She reached over and gave a giggly touch and he made his biceps pop. "Look what you do to me, Shandra," he said, reading her name tag. He was smooth. Before long, she was done, he paid her in cash and he turned away from her to me and approached like he neither had a care in the world except a round of golf with a friend, nor that his friend was the largest beast of a man he had ever imagined. Let alone seen. He passed. Not one glance in the mirror. Not one drop in confidence. Not one indication that I was impressive. He just wanted to be with me, not my body. Just...me. I was as surprised as he.
  47. 13 points
    Chapter 4 I didn’t know where to start with this so I decided to turn the tables. “That’s not really fair; I don’t know anything about you either.” “What’s to know? I’m just your average nerd, only a bit more popular.” He said. I just raised an eyebrow so he continued. “Ok fine, I’m crap at sports but luckily I’ve got a good metabolism that keeps me nice and skinny, although it also means I don’t put on weight either. I’m only popular cos I’m funny; the first time a bully picked on me I managed to insult him so bad that his friends were laughing so hard he didn’t beat me up. I also help out the jocks but they know not to ask me to do their work for them, they just see me as a nice guy. What else? Oh yeah, I’m on the debate team because I love arguing and I stay behind after school because their computers are better than mine, but I think you already knew that. Is that enough for you so far?” “What about the whole gay thing? Does anyone know? And have you ever had a boyfriend?” I was stalling now as I was trying to muster the courage to tell him all about me but I didn’t know how to start. “Ah well, I kinda found out I was gay when I saw some of the jocks in the locker room and figured I had a thing for muscle guys.” That explained a lot. “I’ve told a couple of close friends but I’m not really camp so I can keep it hidden, and no, I haven’t had a boyfriend so I’m kinda hoping you’ll be my first.” He flashed a really cute smile that almost made me melt. “I don’t know if I can be, there’s a lot about me you don’t know and I’m afraid that if you did you wouldn’t want anything to do with me.” I said, beginning to worry again. “You’re not a mass murderer are you? Cos I’m not built for digging holes to hide the corpses.” There was that smile again. “Of course not, but I need to know that you’re not just playing with me here. If I tell you everything then you can’t repeat it to anyone ok?” I could see he was getting a little concerned. “I’m definitely all in; I don’t think you could say anything that would turn me away from you. I’ve seen you around enough at school to know you’re a nice guy.” “Ok, but I think it’ll be easier to show you. Follow me.” I led him up to my room where we’d have a bit more space. “Wow! This is really not what I was expecting.” I could see he was surprised by what he saw. “What were you expecting?” I asked. “I dunno, more bodybuilder type stuff I guess, you know, big tubs of supplements and dumbbells lying around, that sort of thing.” My room was actually quite large; I had a big mirror along part of one wall, a desk with my computer on, my bed obviously and a walk in wardrobe. There were a few die cast cars from some of my favourite movies on a shelf and a couple of posters on the walls of my favourite musicians. It was a typical teenager’s bedroom I guess. “Sorry to disappoint you but I don’t need those things.” I stated. “Oh yeah, I forgot you work out at school, but what about during the holidays? Do you have a gym in one of the barns?” He asked. “Not exactly, sit down and I’ll try to explain.” He sat on the bed as I sat on the chair at my desk, thinking about how to begin. “Ok, this is going to start off a little weird but hear me out and I’ll try to explain as best I can.” He nodded patiently as I readied myself to start. “I guess the first thing I should say is I’m not exactly normal.”
  48. 12 points
    Hey guys, I took some time off from writing after I finished the first series, which you can find under my page. There were 19 chapters and a separate page with identifying the different characters. I had so much fun with the guys in that series, I decided to continue on with them. Hope you enjoy. As always, any feedback, positive or not, is welcome. Ace. We lay on our bellies on the gold and blue blanket with a hexagon pattern, under my blue umbrella. The mid-day sun is beating down on the sand around us, causing heat waves to shimmer off it. We’re both in board shorts. His, a solid navy blue one fits like a second skin on his 6’3”, tight, muscular body. Mine, a bright green one, fits perfectly over my 5’11” body, which is nothing to sneeze at either. I’ve slowly gained about ten pounds of muscle over the past 9 months and am very proud of myself, but my 175 is nothing compared to his 240. I’m making gains with my biceps and chest, which is what I want to do, but my abs have always been my best feature. This is due to years of sports in high school and college. Keeping them tight and visible has been my top priority. They are a complete six pack with inroads towards an 8 pack. I’ve kept active with sports after college, meeting Jay, and getting my job. I play tennis, beach and grass volleyball, disc golf, and some touch football. Jay likes some of these activities, but is mainly a weights guy. We hit the gym on a regular basis, but go our separate ways once there. I’ll never be in his league, weight lifting wise, but I do pretty well for a guy my size. I have a nice deep dark tan thanks to my Italian heritage, but the damn public beach and their ‘no nudity’ rules keep me from getting an ‘all over’ tan. Jay on the other hand, with his Scandinavian background and blonde complexion, burns just walking from the house to the beach, which is only a 5-minute walk. He needs to be fully clothed and wearing a hat. I do enjoy spreading lotion on his large muscled body though. We’ve gotten plenty of cat calls and whistles, and a lot of people staring and/or leering at us while I apply the SPF 100 lotion to him. We both take it in stride and Jay seems to have fun playing it up when some whistles at his body. He’ll throw a double bi or most muscular just to put on a show. The deep blue ocean is spread out in front of us. It’s high tide and there are a few white caps, but nothing to keep us from going back in for another swim. We got in when we first got here a few hours ago. We splashed around for 30 minutes or so and then got out, gingerly walking over the shells and stones at the water’s edge. We toweled off, and lay on the blanket. We had some light snacks and talked about Cam and Ming, Davey and Ty, and Eddie and the twins. Everyone seems to be back on track, which is good. Jay’s enormous right arm is draped over my shoulders, holding me securely, yet gently to his body. His right hand casually playing with my curls. I’m getting a woody just from the feel of his fingers running along my scalp and through my curls. It’s an almost unconscious act on his part, but it means so much to me. Blue skies, salt water smell, an ocean breeze, and my Jay next to me. Today is the perfect day. I lean over and give him a kiss on his cheek. He’s attempting to grow a beard and hasn’t shaved in two weeks. I can grow a full beard in about a week thanks to my Italian parents, but his Northern European roots mean he can barely grow stubble, much less a beard. I poke some fun at him, but encourage him all the same. I like the new look. It gives me something else to play with. I twist under the weight of his arm. He senses I want to move and lifts it up a few inches. I turn over and lay on my back. He lets his arm down again and it pins me to the blanket. The weight makes it hard for me to breath. I tap it a few times and he lifts it off me and sets it between us. I rub my fingers along the short hair he has on his arm and he moans. Yet another area where my touch arouses him. I drift for a few minutes, close to sleep, when I sense movement. He rolls onto his side and moves closer to me. I look into his clear blue eyes and see excitement and mischief at the same time. I have an idea of what he wants to do, but I want to make him work for it. Add some spice to our lives, not that we need it. “You look gorgeous.” He says to me. I smile, put my left hand on his face, and gently rub his stubble. “You do too buddy.” I lean over and give him a soft kiss on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my butt and forcibly moves me closer to him. I can feel his erection under his shorts. I start to get hard as well. He feels my response, smiles, and pulls me in for another, longer kiss. Keeping his hand on my butt, he slowly rolls onto his back and pulls me on top of him at the same time. My added weight is nothing to him. I seductively slide my body up and down his midsection and he groans in utter pleasure. The hair on my chest and abs rubbing against his smooth skin turns us both on. I can feel both our erections getting harder. We’ll need to take care of them at some point soon. He moves his hands behind his head and does a slow double bi flex. I stare at them. There are veins crawling all over them. Their denseness and their size still astonish me even after all the years we’ve been together. I stop my movements and lean down and start to kiss him again, more fervently now. I put my hands on his biceps and start to massage them, enjoying the feeling of the solid, rock hard muscle. Jay knows I love his arms and tenses his muscles even more as I rub them. I let out a guttural moan and increase the pressure on them, hoping to dent the muscle, even just a bit. Jay breaks our kiss, looks into my brown eyes, now surrounded by my curly hair, and teasingly says, “I’ll let you have what you want, if you let me have what I want.” He then winks at me and exhales a gust of air that pushes the curls off my face for a few seconds. When he’s done, they float back down and encircle my face again. I lean back down, but don’t kiss him. I go to his ear, blow some warn air into it, lap at the lobe for a second, moistening it, and coyly say, “Well Muscles, we can’t do it here on the blanket. Ocean or house?” I nibble on his lobe a bit more and before he can answer I move my hands to his chest and push myself upright. I’m still sitting on his midsection and quickly move my hips back and forth a few times, just to make sure he’s still hard, which he is. I stand up, quickly adjust myself, wink at him, and head to the ocean. “You going to join me?” I say over my shoulder as I walk away. I get to the water’s edge when I finally feel him coming up behind me like a thundering herd of wild elephants. I feel the sand pounding and see his shadow over take me. I brace myself for what is coming. Whoosh. He picks me up in his arms while in a dead sprint. We travel into the ocean until he is calf deep in the water. He slows and spins around twice. I start to laugh and he joins me. He pulls me in for another kiss and just before our lips meet, he pulls back and says, “Time to get wet again Max.” He effortlessly tosses me 15 feet into an oncoming wave. My arms and legs splay out in different directions, all of them looking for solid ground but not finding any. I splash thru the wave and pop up on the other side spitting out salt water. My curly hair is plastered to my head and my hard-on is plainly visible as my shorts are now glued to my body. I grin and see Jay moving towards me again. The water is waist deep, crystal clear, and in the upper 60’s. He easily slices through the water and walks right to me. He bends over a bit, puts both his hands on my ass and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, even though I know I’m secure in hands. Now comes the real kiss. Long and sloppy. Passionate and sensitive. Loving and carefree. I’m sure people are staring at us, but we don’t care. Life is too short to worry about what others think of you or how you express your love. As we kiss, he walks us to deeper water. Before I realize it, the water is chest high on him. He stops and plants his feet in the sand. He winks at me and I know we’re not going anywhere unless he wants us to. No wave, no matter how strong is going to move us one inch unless Jay allows it. I grow harder just at the thought of his strength against ocean water. A shudder runs through me. Jay feels it and grins. “Just what I wanted.” He says softly and moves back in to resume kissing me. I feel his bulge getting larger too. He jostles me in his arms and makes sure my legs are secure around his waist. He releases his left hand and brings it out of the water and flexes the bicep right next to our faces. I don’t see it until he turns our heads towards it. “Hmm, is that for me?” I whisper. My erection knows it is and responds before he has a chance to answer. “Well, you have been a good boy recently, so yeah, you can have it.” He whispers back. I release my right hand from his neck and curl my fingers around the top of the muscle, feeling the expanse and hardness. My erection grows harder still. He extends his arm, relaxing the muscle, and I get a good grip, knowing what he’s about to do. When I have my finger planted on the muscle, he slowly, painfully slowly, starts to curl the muscle. My fingers grope the muscle unabashedly. As he continues to flex it, he pulls it closer to my face. So, while my fingers are mashing at the hardening muscle, I wet my lips in anticipation for them getting in on the fun. The moment they meet, I swear sparks flew between his muscle and my lips. I feel a shock in my spine and it energizes me. I pull myself closer to Jay, my erection is pushing against his brick wall of abs through my suit. I squeeze my legs tighter in an attempt to stop myself from blowing my load too soon. I use my left arm to pull myself up another inch, and then close my eyes for a second to prepare myself to attack his bicep again. I open them to see, the veins are pumping, the striations are prominent, and the short blonde hairs are standing on end. He is just as excited as I am. I re-wet my lips and go at him like a baby to a bottle. My fingers claw at the muscle trying to make a dent in the now fully flexed, rock hard bicep. My mouth covers the face of the muscle and my nose smashes into it as well. I feel like I am trying to lick the last bit of chocolate off a candy wrapper and no one can convince me the job is done and there is nothing left. Then I feel it. Jay very subtlety relaxes his arm the smallest bit and my fingers dug into the muscle. I moan. The sensation of feeling his muscle, the fibers, the blood coursing thru it, the pulse, send me to a new high. My erection is pulsing to new levels, which causes Jays to grow as well. He tightens the muscle back up, then relaxes it again, just a bit. This time my teeth nibble on the loosened skin, my tongue brushes over the hairs wetting them sloppily, and my lips are pursed and kissing the vein running across the face of the muscle. He pulls me close and licks my ear around the outer edge. He whispers into my ear, “Third time’s a charm sexy boy.” He flexes and slowly relaxes for a final time. I dig my fingers into the muscle like they are trying to get a grip on a smooth mountain wall. My mouth continues its assault. Then I sense he is hardening the muscle and just as it gets rock hard again, I blow my load into my shorts. As I spurt, I released my fingers and mouth, turn to face Jay, and bury my head into his shoulder and let loose a long pleasurable moan. He knows what was happening and steadies me with the arm still around my back. After what seems like an eternity, I take my head off his shoulder. I look into his clear blue eyes, see the playfulness and love, and move in for a thank you kiss. We break the kiss and he says, “We’re just getting warmed up Curly.” I smile and nod in agreement. “Back to the house?” I nod yes eagerly. He turns and walks us back to the shallow waters where he puts me down. I’m still partially erect so I wander back into waist deep water, turn away from the beach, make sure no one is watching, and quickly adjust myself. When I turn back, Jay is staring at me with a huge dumb ass grin on his face. I walk up and past him and sternly say, “Shut it.” He chuckles and just shakes his head. We get back to the umbrella and towels. We throw some t-shirts on and I start to gather the trash and put it in a bag. Jay grabs the umbrella, pulls it out of the sand with a quick yank. He rolls it up and puts a bungie cord around it tightly. I shake out the towels, careful to not shake sand onto the people near-by. I stuff them into a backpack and toss on a baseball hat. I hand a hat to Jay too, and his sunglasses. We load everything into the cart and start back. The sand is blisteringly hot, but I have my mind on other things, so I don’t let it bother me too much. Jay takes the lead with cart in tow. I follow, making sure nothing falls out, oh and so I can get a good look at his shapely ass. His legs are doing all the work in the soft sand. His calf muscles explode with the workout of pulling the cart and digging into the sand. He seems to enjoy it. As we get closer to the cart path, the sand is more compact and firmer. I catch up and walk beside him, reaching my right hand out for his left. At the break between beach and path, we pause to put our flip-flops on. We start on the path between the dunes to the house. It’s still a gorgeous afternoon. A stray cloud floats by, a few seagulls sit on the dunes, calling at us for any spare food we may have. I shoo them away, but they return quickly and resume calling at us. As we walk along the path, I mention that Shae and Ro want to Skype with him soon. Their lacrosse season is starting soon and they are looking for some workout tips to build stamina. He says ok, he’ll call them in a few days. He mentions his Gran want us over for dinner. We have not seen her in a few weeks. I say ok. Jay says he’ll call her too and set it up. We walk on for a bit. A few people pass us on their way to the beach. These late comers will set up and stay until dusk, enjoying the fading light and heat. There are dunes on both sides of the walk with grass and small flowers shrubs to help keep the dunes from washing away during storms. I hear Jay quietly ask, “Still in the mood Curly?” He squeezes my hand gently and caresses his thumb along the top of my hand. I release his hand, walk in front of him, turn to face him and press my hands to my upper thighs, stretching my board shorts flat, showing off the erection, which I’ve been maintaining. He smiles an evil smile and says, “Nice, can’t wait.” His tongue flicks out and licks his lips. I turn and pick up my pace. I want to get back to the house first. I hear Jay behind me quicken his pace too. I glance over my shoulder and see he is practically running. I slow to let him catch up. When he’s about 10 feet away, I casually say, “Your backpack bounced out back there.” I nod to it about 20 feet behind him, “You should take more care. You cannot afford to lose your lotion.” He turns, sees it, and groans. He drops the cart handle and jogs back to the bag. I take the opportunity and sprint to the house. There’s a slight decline in the path and it helps me put some distance between us. I hear him yell to me, “Two can play at this Max. You just wait.” I wave a hand at him as I go down the small hill. I get back to the house first. I wait at the bottom of the ramp at the house. I see his head rise over the small crest of the hill. He sees me waiting for him and smiles. I smile back. As he gets closer, I open the gate door and let him enter first. I swat his ass as he passes. It’s like slapping granite. Once on the deck, we take everything out of the cart. I shake out the blanket and towels more thoroughly and spread them over the deck railing to dry in the gentle breeze. Jay takes the umbrella out and puts it in the closet next to the house. I grab the outdoor hose and rinse the sand off the cooIer. I unlock the sliding doors and set it inside the door. I grab two towels from a chair just inside the door. “I’ll shower first.” I say to Jay as I walk to the outdoor shower on the side of the deck. He raises an eyebrow. I reach an arm into the shower and turn on the water and put both towels on a hook on the inside of the wooden contraption. He walks over to me, untying his shorts, “We could shower together and, you know, get all the sand off each other.” He winks at me and gives me another devilish grin. I feel the water again and it is just the right temperature. I raise my eyebrow and say sarcastically, “Muscles, you know we both don’t fit in this little box, given all the times we’ve tried.” He laughs. “Plus,” I add, “I want you to think about what you’re waiting for.” And with that, I quickly step in, shut, and lock the door. I know I won’t have much time, so I drop my shorts and quickly grab the bar or soap and get to work. I lather up my face, arms and chest. Jay comes up to the door, knocks, and politely says, “Open the door Max, or I won’t huff and puff, and blow you.” I pick up my shorts, hold them under the shower head and rinse as much as sand out as possible. I toss them over the wall to him. “What am I supposed to do with these?” He asks. I grab the shampoo and put some in my hair. I say, “I can’t hear you; I’ve got shampoo in my hair.” “Funny Maxwell…” I hear him shake the wooden door tentatively, “Max, if you don’t open the door, I may need to withhold sexual favors from you.” I lather up my legs, groin, and ass. “Just a minute please.” I say politely in a sing-song voice. I hear him gently rap on the door again. I step under the shower head and let it wash over me, cleaning the soap, sand, and shampoo off. I turn the water off, shake my curls out, grab the towel and quickly dry off. I unlock the door and Jay is standing right there, with his left forearm over the door frame. “Jeez dude, couldn’t wait 3 minutes for me?” I pat him on the chest and duck under his arm. He turns to grab me, but I scoot away. “Stay away sandman.” He looks at me with an astonished look on his face. “Your turn to shower. I’ll be upstairs…” I eye up from toe to head and pause at his midsection and whistle. He turns and quickly gets into the shower. I walk to the sliding door into the house and consider locking it, just to piss him off a bit more, but decide not too as he may break the glass to get in. I carry the cooler to the kitchen sink and put it in. We can deal with emptying it later. I head upstairs to our bedroom. The room is painted a light blue and has wooden floors covered with an area shag rug which is dark blue with white tassels. The king size bed has a yellow and green comforter with a floral print. The pillows match. There is a stand-up bureau, and some side tables and chairs, all with a nautical theme. There’s a 46-inch widescreen TV on the wall opposite the bed. There’s a ceiling fan over the bed, which is never really turned off. The windows open to the ocean and I look out to see the blue water. I glance down to the deck and can just see the top of Jay’s head. He seems to be moving quickly thru his shower. I head to the attached master bath. There’s a huge walk-in shower and all the regular bathroom amenities. I glance at myself in the over sized mirror. I look pretty good. I run a hand thru my chest hair and groan. I need to trim it up again, which means some manscaping down below too. I shake my head, things I do for my boyfriend. I turn on the radio in the bathroom and tune it to the local Alternative Music station. Cage the Elephant’s ‘In One Ear’ is playing and I sing along. One of my favorite songs. I grab a towel off the towel rack and put it over my head to dry my curls. This is the part I hate about having curly hair, drying it. I’ve thought about cutting them off, but since it was done to me previously without my permission, I quickly put that idea out of my mind. I bend over and start to dry, rubbing the towel around. I feel another pair of hands join me in the job. I think, ‘He got done his shower fast. He must be really anxious to get going.’ I say aloud, “Wow Jay, fastest shower on record for you.” There’s no response. I lean up and realize, the hands are too small and bony to be Jay’s. Suddenly the person grabs the towel and twists it around my head and neck, cutting off air and blood. I cough and choke. Breathing gets harder due to the towel being wet and part of the towel cutting into my windpipe. I flail my arms in an attempt to hit the intruder, but they dodge the swings. At one point, they grab my left arm and twist it around and pin it to my lower back in a hammer lock hold. I reach my right hand up to the towel and try to pull it away from my neck. The person kicks me in my right knee. I start to stagger, but the person keeps a tight grip on the towel. He increases the pressure and I feel woozy. I can still hear the radio, but the song is muffled. He drags me backwards into the bedroom and I continue to struggle. The towel covering my bottom half comes lose and falls off. He leads me to the bed and leans me over, face first onto the mattress. He pushes me face into the bedspread in an attempt to suffocate me. I kick backwards with my left leg, but he raises his leg to block it. He puts more pressure on my head and I feel him practically get on my back. I can feel he is wearing jeans and there is a belt buckle poking into my lower back. I continue to struggle, and try to roll side to side, but it is getting harder. I make one final effort and jerk my head upwards and hit him right in the chin. I see stars and moan at the pain I feel in my head. He grunts in pain and let’s go of my left arm and rabbit punches me in the side a few times. I let out a howl of pain through the towel. He then punches me on the side of my head. I go slack. In the encroaching darkness, I hear Jay’s voice yell, “Max? Are you ok?” I kick my right leg back and connect with my assailant’s knee. He lets out another load grunt and I hear Jay start running up the steps. His heavy footsteps are my only salvation at this point. I hear a picture fall off the stairwell wall and the glass crash onto the steps. We continue to struggle, twisting and turning. We slide off the side of the bed and I land on top of the intruder. He quickly scoots back so I am between his legs. He still has a hold of the towel. I hear Jay enter the room. He angerly says, “You? How? You should still be in jail.” I feel my assailant pin my left arm to my side, and he reaches into a pocket and pulls something out. I hear a quick flip and realize he’s opened a switchblade. I feel the pointy object on my left rib. “Not another step Asswipe or your boyfriend buys it.” I think to myself, ‘No way. How’d he get here?’ I feel the blade push further into my side, but it hasn’t broken the skin yet. I try not to flinch. With him holding the blade to my side, his right hand has loosened its grip on the towel around my neck. I can breathe a bit easier but am still in a fog. I’ve got to do something to give Jay time to get to me. I debate on whether to jab him with my right arm or go for his hand holding the blade. I’ve only got one shot at this. I can hear Jay and the man still yelling at each other. I can faintly hear the bathroom radio playing ‘Natural’ by Imagine Dragons but am in my own world and their voices and the radio are just background noise. I try to concentrate on my assailant and my situation. I can feel the blade. The pressure lessens then increases as he and Jay argue. Every time he yells at Jay, he leans forward and the pressure increases. When he takes a breath, it eases off. I stay vey still. He yells at Jay, “Back off, dude, out of the room. Nice and slow. I don’t want my hand to slip and the blade to puncture your boyfriend.” I feel the tip break the skin. I grunt. Jay snarls back, “You hurt him, and I’ll make our last meeting look like a walk in the park.” The guy grunts and lets out an ugly laugh. The blade backs off as he starts cursing at Jay again. Now’s my chance. With his attention distracted from me for second, as quickly as I can, I reach my right hand for his left. I miss, but still manage to grab his wrist. I try to push it away, and it moves an inch or two, but then he pushes back, and I feel the blade enter my side and then come back out. He releases my left hand. Surprisingly, I don’t feel pain. I reach my left hand to where I think the blade entered and feel something wet and a bit sticky oozing out. I distantly hear Jay take two steps to me and feel a breeze as his fist goes past my face. I hear it connect with the person behind me. Immediately the tension on the towel is gone and the person falls backward. I also fall backwards onto the guys stomach. I feel a pain in my upper back and wonder about it. Darkness is encroaching. Jay is yelling to me, but it is getting fainter, “Max, stay with me buddy, stay with me…” I feel the towel being untwisted from my head and suddenly there is a blinding light in my face for a split second and then Jay’s beautiful blue eyes are looking right into mine. He’s still talking to me, but it’s getting fainter. As I fade out, I hear him yell, “Larry, you’re….”
  49. 12 points
    Obviously, this is inspired by the two characters from HSMuscleBoy, Sean and Ty. This is a heavily rewritten story from a few furry authors, notably Galthroc on SoFurry. Sean & Ty The sunlight streamed through the bedroom window, shinning onto the double bed and highlighting the two sleeping figures. One stirred slowly, shielding the bright light from his face as he worked his eyes open, blinking the last dregs of sleep from his eyes. Ty was lying on his stomach, and lightly humping the bed with his morning wood. The sheet raised as his rear stuck into the air, and fell again as he ground against the bed in a circular sort of motion. Ty moaned softly and flipped onto his back on the bed. His cock got caught in the sheet in the process, flinging it off and onto the ground, revealing his ripped, muscular body and the musclebound body of his sleeping partner. Still caught up in self worship, Ty slid his hands along his chest, his massive pectorals heaved up and down as the teen breathed heavily. Brick-sized abdominals crunched as Ty thrust the air, the eight pack smeared with a shiny trail of precum. His 18-inch hard cock slid in between his pecs as he thrusted and flexed them hard, trapping the cock between them, milking an even greater spray of pre from that throbbing cockhead. Ty bent forward and slurped it up, wrapping his mouth around the head and suckling at it. His throat emitted soft moans, his tongue circling his own glands. He jerked his shaft slowly, letting thick ropes of precum ooze out and drip onto his chest. "Mmm, morning sexy" his muscular partner said in a sultry voice, stroking his 20 inch long morning wood at the sight of Ty’s self worship. Ty sighed a lustful reply "Morning big boy" as his slid over and explored the hard pecs and stunning abs of his boyfriend Sean. His grip sank slowly lower, wrapping gently around the base of the teen’s thick meat, fondling and stroking with obvious admiration. A naughty smile on his lips as his hand worked lower, rubbing along the way as he worked over the huge balls below. Sean grinned smugly and tensed his muscles for Ty. His abs bulged and crunched, ready to burst from the skin. His pecs jutted outward in an impressive display. "Show me those big arms," Ty said. Sean obliged, bringing his arms up to either side of him, clenching his fists and bending his elbows until two mountains of muscle surged upwards, each capped with a bulging vein that throbbed with power. “Fuck yeah..." Ty moaned, sitting up and cupping his hands over one, worshipping the towering bicep, licking it, smothering it. Sean kissed his bicep along with Ty, their tongues eventually finding one another's before they locked into a deep kiss. Sean leaned over, giving Ty’s cockhead a lick, eliciting another moan, before struggling to fit the mushroom inside his mouth. He managed, letting his tongue swirl around the glands, his throat closing around the head, before popping that fat meat out with a slick sound accompanying. "You taste so nice," he remarked, winking at his boyfriend. The two horny teen gods took turns flexing and worshipping each other, their perfect bodies shining with precum. Sean rolled on top of Ty, straddling his musclebound lover, thrusting his cock against Ty's, letting the head prod Ty’s lips, which promptly opened and suckled at the hot meat hungrily. Ty took his own dick and rubbed it against Sean's ripped body, moaning as he felt his cockhead grind against those hard abs. Sean shuddered when Ty's cockhead brushed against his nipple, smearing it with pre. Sean leaned forwards, pushing more of his thick rod down Ty’s throat. Ty’s cock found its way in between Sean's legs, and he thrust between Sean’s perfect ass globes. Sean lay down on top of Ty and closed his legs, his muscled thighs walled against Ty's cock so tight he could feel it throbbing. “Fuck dude, you’re so fucking hot,” Sean groaned. “Aw fuck dude, can’t stop cumming for you,” Ty moaned in reply. They kissed as Sean pulled Ty up from the bed. Standing up, the two separated, their giant dicks nestled between their bulging pecs. They grinned at each other, standing back to admire each other’s musclebound bods. Both of them were was enormous, over six feet in height, their entire bodies packed with muscle. Their arms bulged with quivering biceps and forearms wrapped in coils of muscle. Each torso was adorned with two giant mounds of firm pectorals, followed by an eight pac stomach that looked as though they were bricks, narrowing to impossibly tight waists. Tree trunk legs that seemed to be sculpted of marble lightly flexed and relaxed as they admired their builds. Ty, a few inches smaller than Sean, thrust forward a little, smearing his cockhead against Sean’s pecs. The two started to kiss again, precum spilled and oozed all over their chests, dripping onto puddles on the floor. The kissing got more intense. The studs faced each other, pressing their bodies together, their massive cocks getting sandwiched between the hard walls of muscle. They touched and rubbed their muscles, cocks slipping and sliding, covering their abs and chests with precum, making their bodies shine. Sean moaned softly, his twenty inches of cock sandwiched between their two sets of pecs, a rope of precum falling from it and puddling on the ground. The pressure on it from their embrace made it blood red, huge and throbbing, veins sticking out and pulsing violently. They began to jerk each other roughly, each one with his cock in the other's hand, grunting and moaning. Sean was kissing and rubbing Ty’s body, tweaking his nipples, sliding a hand down his abs. A constant, low moan came from his throat. Ty groaned as the slit of his cock opened wide, and a thick, heavy rope jettisoned out, splashing onto Sean’s face. Sean pumped Ty’s cock up and down, keeping his hands there as that huge cock lurched and spewed another massive rope. Sean quickly wrapped his lips around Ty’s cockhead, sucking down the next few blasts. Ty shuddered and fell back on the bed, pulling the cock out of Sean’s mouth. Sean wrapped both hands around his boyfriend’s massive cock, growling as he pumped it quickly, his whole body flexing from the effort. Ty roared in pleasure as he splattered them both with heavy, warm cum. Ty sat up and shoved his cockhead in his mouth as his orgasm began to subside, sucking on it like a vacuum as Sean continued to pump his cock. Cum sprayed from the sides of his mouth, oozing down his face and onto his body. Panting, Ty grabbed Sean’s throbbing member, pumping hard and fast. He could have sworn Sean was getting bigger, his cock inflated enormous proportions, throbbing so madly it looked ready to pop (but of course it wouldn't). Ty kept one hand around the base while the other worked the cockhead. He squeezed it and jerked it, Sean moaning loudly now, hands rubbing Ty’s cum all over himself. He ran his hands down his wet body, tweaking his nipples, toying with his abs, feeling his arms and flexing over and over again. Sean’s urethra started to bulge and twitch, cum trying to work its way past Ty’s tight grip. "Yeah....UUHHHHHH," he'd moan as he flexed. "So fucking hot. AWW, FUUUCK!" Blast off. Sean cried out his pleasure as cum rocketed out of his cock like a hose. His big dick swayed back and forth as it throbbed and came, ropes spurting out and landing with a splash on Ty’s body, coating the teen white. Ty continued to jerk Sean throughout the orgasm. "Yeah!" Ty yelled. "So much fucking cum! Keep shooting you fucking sex beast!" Sean growled and thrust into Ty’s grip, poking Ty in the chin a few times, cum continuing to surge out in copious amounts. Sean bent down and took his cock in his mouth, hungrily swallowing the last of his load, looking down at Ty through narrow eyes and winking, a gesture so sexy Ty felt his asshole twitch in anticipation. Sean popped his head off his cock, squeezing the base of his still-hard meat, breathing heavily as he took in the sight of his cum-coated lover. Ty smiled as he slid his body down the bed and spread his legs, his bulbous testicles falling onto the sheet. Sean pursed his lips and smiled. He got up on the bed and pressed his cock against Ty's, leaning down to suck both heads into his mouth. Sean alternated between the two cocks, lubricating his own with Ty’s cum. Ty groaned and pulled himself up, hands on Sean's neck, running his blonde head through his fingers. "God..." he moaned, slowly thrusting his cock deeper into Sean's throat, his shaft rubbing against the other. Ty leaned forward and began to make out with the sexy stud in front of him, cum and spit mixing between their mouths. The teen stud’s hands roamed his boyfriend’s muscular body, kneading his own cum into Sean’s massive pecs and firm abs. Saliva and precum oozed down both of their dicks, soaking into the bed. Sean wrapped his strong arms around Ty, holding him close, tongue darting all over his face in a lustful frenzy. He humped against him, his cum-covered cock slipping and sliding all over, adding to the mess every second. "Like that?" he managed to moan between kisses. "Don't stop...feels so good..." The two shared a cum-lubed kiss and Sean gave Ty a playful shove. Ty fell back onto the bed, Sean on top of him, Sean prodding Ty's bottom to find that tight hole. Ty's cock slipped and slid between their two chests, both of them soaked with cum and sweat. "OHHH, FUCK!!!" Ty screamed. Sean's huge meat had found Ty's hole at last. Sean took his time slowly penetrating Ty, squeezing his cock as he pushed forward gently. Even with all his experience, Sean’s thick monster was always a challenge. Ty's teeth were grit, and his eyes were shut; he wanted his stud to fuck him senseless. "C-come on..." he groaned. "Fuck me." Sean grinned and grabbed Ty's waist, pulling him down on his cock as he thrust his hips forward, cock throbbing as it slid further and further inside, precum seeping out and sliding down his shaft. "Doing good, dude,” Sean said, sliding out and then slamming back in, making Ty cry out once again. Ty started jerking himself furiously, hand a blur on his cock, precum spitting and flying out. Ty cried out in pleasure. "Yeah!" he moaned. "Keep going. Use me!" Sean was stretching the muscle teen more and more as he shoved his cock deeper inside mercilessly. Eventually Sean's grapefruit-sized balls were slapping against Ty's ass as he fucked the stud silly, his own rear sticking way out as he pulled out, huge balls jiggling slightly, before slamming his massive cock back in. "FUCK! UGH! Come on is that all you got!? HARDER!!!" Ty screamed. With a loud, short roar, Sean violently thrust his meat into Ty. Sean’s muscles were hard and tense as he thrust, his abs standing out, the sight all the more arousing due to the cum and fresh precum slathered on his stomach. His butt clenched as he humped Ty, and his muscular legs were bulging with strength. Ty looked at Sean's body as he thrust, the ripped abs crunching as he thrust, arms flexed and tense as they held Ty's legs steady. Ty’s cock was painfully hard, throbbing and spurting as it slid between his pecs with each thrust from Sean. His eyes rolled back in pleasure as he felt his load rising, ready to explode without him even touching it. Ty's eyes started to flicker, his breathing slowing down. Sean grinned, “You gonna cum for me again? Cum in your mouth. Drink that big load." Ty's cock was visibly throbbing, countless veins sticking out and pulsating. He bent over, opening his mouth just as his urethra expanded dramatically and a tidal wave of cum exploded into his open mouth. Ty coughed and sputtered, wrapping his lips on his erupting cock, his second blast causing a splash of cum to spray from his inflated cheeks to splatter onto his cock and chest, but he still managed to keep the rest in his mouth. "Yeah, swallow that cum," Sean growled, jerking Ty's dick as he continued to thrust deep inside him. Eventually Ty needed air, though. He gasped as he popped his mouth off, his cock continuing to lurch and spew all over his face and the headboard behind him before falling limp onto his chest with a thud. Sean's pace slowed. "You ready for my huge load?" he groaned. He squeezed his base as he slid his cock out of Ty. Doing this made him even bigger, his shaft throbbing like crazy, bulging outwards and turning red. Cum sputtered from the tip, begging to be released. “Aw fuck yeah dude! Cum for me again stud.” Sean took a deep breath and stroked his shaft just once before letting go of it. His entire body tensed and flexed, muscles bursting, as his orgasm hit. "FUCK!!!!!" he roared, his hands clenching his butt and he thrust the air. His cock burst fourth in a torrent of thick cum, splashing against the wall and Ty in an endless, continuous rope. "YEAH!!!" Sean roared, his cock splattering everything in front of him with his seed. “Oh GOD!" Ty moaned as warm cum rained on him. Sean's hands ran down his body as his first shot finally ended. His cock stopped for a few seconds, bursting into an even harder and more erect state before exploding in another shower of cum. "Yes! YES! YEAH!!! MORE!" he roared, lost in pleasure, jerking his cock for all in was worth, completely coating Ty, who was began to cum again without even touching himself, mingling with Sean's shower of cum. Ty opened his mouth and rubbed his body as the cum coated him. He was blind with pleasure. Finally Sean finished, cum dripping from his still-hard cock, ready for more. Ty got up from the sticky mess he was laying in and knocked Sean back onto the soaked bed. He straddled Sean and started kissing his body, rubbing his ass against that huge twenty inch cock like a stripper on a pole. "Fuck...put it back in me," Ty whispered, nipping at Sean’s ear as his hands squeezed his strong pecs. He thrust his ass upwards along the cum covered pole until his legs were nearly fully extended, Sean’s cockhead nestled up against his butt. Sean slapped Ty's firm ass and rubbed his cockhead against Ty’s hole, threatening to penetrate. Sean popped his thick cock into the stud, who groaned loudly, but encouraged Sean by slowly lowering himself, taking more and more meat. Ty was soon getting fucked hard again by the teen god, the massive cock slamming against his rear. Sean stood up, picking Ty and holding him by the waist as he fucked him in the air. Using his incredible strength, Sean managed to lift up the huge teen bodybuilder as he continued to fuck him. Ty’s cock thumped and slapped against his body as he was mercilessly handled. "You like this big cock in you?” Sean growled into his ear. "Yes!" Ty cried. "Oh...fuck me!" His body rocked and moved as Sean held him up. Soon, though, his cock became completely rigid, pointing straight up. "Oh, God...oh...""FUUCK!" Ty howled again as cum surged from his cock, sailing through the air and splashing down onto himself. Ty could feel Sean getting close. He started grunting, and his cockhead was flaring inside him, the whole member throbbing greatly against his clenched ass. The teen stud slammed into Ty with a mighty roar, and cum filled his partner in seconds, cum surging out of him as Sean continued to fuck him. Ty could feel Sean’s hard body becoming even harder as it flexed during his orgasm. Ty squeezed Sean’s massive softball-sized biceps. Sean flexed an arm for Ty, and Ty went crazy when he felt it grow even bigger, his cock spraying ropes of cum onto Sean’s oversized muscles. Sean groaned as he felt Ty’s ass squeeze his still spurting dick, causing him to cum again. Ty felt his belly start to swell a little as the cum filled him again. After a few hard thrusts, though, Sean lifted Ty up and pulled out, a flood of cum pouring out of his ass. He dropped Ty onto the floor, taking his shooting monster in hands and aiming it at Ty. Ty sat up and grabbed the tip of Sean's erupting cock, four hands jerking it furiously, suckling on the head and drinking as much as he could before gagging on the strong current of cum. Sean brought his arms up again and flexed for his lover, who pulled himself up on to his knees to lick Sean’s flexing abs. He ground himself against Sean's legs and spurting cock, still shooting arcs of cum above his head, covering the two of them with more sperm as a pool of cum expanded across the floor. Finally, Sean's cock sputtered a few more shots of cum before falling soft between his knees, a stream of white dripping down. Ty fell back onto the soaked floor, exhausted, cock sprawled across his stomach. He was mindlessly licking at his body, savoring the taste. Both panted heavily, smiling at each other. "Holy shit," they both said. Sean slid to the floor to join his cum-slick boyfriend. The two lay in afterglow, panting and huffing and stroking each other's cum-drenched bodies until they had gathered enough energy to rise and move to the bathroom connected to the bedroom-turned-swamp. They spent a solid hour rinsing off, lathering their bodies with soap to get the scents of cum, sweat, and lust off of them. It took several washings. Only about half of that hour was spent actually washing, though; the rest was time spent on touching, stroking, and making out under the hot water. They took their time toweling each other off, careful not to excite each other again as they each pulled on a pair of compression shorts, made skintight as they stretched over their tree trunk legs and massive bulges. “So what’s for breakfast, dude?” Sean says, giving Ty a soft kiss on the lips. “Mmm, how about another protein shake?” replies Ty with a wink. The two horny teens laughed as they headed to the kitchen to start their day. Sean Ty
  50. 12 points
    ((I kinda figured I’d break the recent stagnation, aside from the last story from a day or so ago by jkmuscle, by posting a little revised rp I did with a friend off the forums not too long ago. If you’re reading this, it means a lot more to me than you think, haha. Hope you guys enjoy) It’s been weeks since I’ve gotten laid, and I’m really excited for what my boyfriend has in store for me. Warlocks having love affairs with demons was common, but hardly lasted. Our affair had been on-again off-again for ages, and it showed. He’d been messaging me all day about a surpirse waiting for me at his place, and I was impossibly eager to see what he’d gotten me for this special occasion. The lights are dim, and the room is warm and humid. An otter-ish twink lay sprawled across my bed, brown hair tousled from a quick shower, water droplets lingering on his chest, His face lit by the screen of his phone, waiting for a response from “me”. “Meet me at my apartment, I’ve got something fun planned for you tonight.” was the message I’d received after just having left my gym session with Brett. His brows furrow, not yet having noticed me in the room, apparently worried that “I” might be bailing on him, before he looks up, eyes alight with lust and mischief. His face goes from lust to shock quickly upon realizing the figure entering the room is too tall to possibly be me. “Ah, I guess you’re the present.” I say, locking my phone, and the door behind be as I step all the way inside. Fitting that my dip back into his world ends up being one of his exes. Fine by me, I could use a quick meal. A few more steps bring me far enough into the low light from the bedside table to make out more details. I’m wearing nothing but a pair of low-slung sweatpants, and my body is coated with a light sheen of sweat from the gym. I smile with intent and cross my arms over my chest, surveying the other man with a dark hunger. “I’ve heard a lot about you,” I murmur. “I think this is going to be fun.” “You’re not Troy, what the hell is this?” He stammers, sitting up, his boner plumping at the sight of a taller, stronger man. “No, I’m not.” I saunter closer, towering over the twink from his position on the bed, and rove my eyes over him appraisingly. “I wonder if you even know who I am...?” I murmur, absentmindedly raking a hand through my hair, flexing the pumped up muscles in my torso as I do. “I’ve heard about you, though. Heard you’re a big dick...or, hm...” I chuckle, leaning onto the bed and bracing an arm on each side of the guy before correcting myself: “that you are one. It’s one of those, I think.” “What’s it to you?” He gulps, the dick in question dribbling pre down his lightly muscled stomach. “Simple.” I hum quietly and lean into his ear, moving a hand up his thigh before murmuring, “I want it. So I’m going to take it. And if you have a problem with that...” I chuckle darkly and squeeze his thigh as I pull back to meet his eyes, mine flashing with promise. “Then you’ll have to stop me.” “What...” his breath catches as my hand grips his hardened shaft, silencing his qualms. My breath teases his length as I get closer, his heartbeat racing with anticipation. “Good.” I hum again, flashing eyes full of dark intent up at him before taking the tip of his cock into my mouth, sucking and laving my tongue over the head, hand squeezing a slow rhythm against his member. “So now...I’m going to take it. Inch by inch.” I place a hand against his stomach and take him into my throat, only mouthing at the first few inches, and as I do he starts to feel sensation in his cock growing unbearably strong, the suction almost painful—like he’s already come, and I’m forcing him through a torturous post-orgasm. After a minute that to him feels far longer, I come off of his cock with a self-satisfied grin—and coming off seems to reveal a bit less than there was before. “That’s one.” Before he can react I take him again, moving further down now that there’s less to take. He can’t help but mewl and knit his hands into my hair, hips lifting off the bed in little abortive movements like he can’t decide whether he wants more or less. The sensation grows only more intense, the mixture more pain than pleasure by the second, and every touch of my tongue against him feels like fire burning into his skin. Finally I come up again, tracing a teasing tongue up his shaft, smiling at the wince it produces before I look up at him with a challenging smirk. “And that’s two. If I’ve heard right...think that puts you at seven.” Now that he’s more manageable I continue more aggressively, grabbing him at each thigh and pulling him up into me, taking the whole length of him into my throat. He cries out at the feeling of it, the painful heat surrounding him, his hips jerking spasmodically at the overload of sensation. A half a minute of that later, and a few swipes of my tongue across his length cause him to shout, hands tightening in my hair as I pull him into me hard, taking him as deep as possible as his cock pulses its load into my throat. When he’s done, I finally release him to fall gasping on the bed as I wipe at my mouth. “Three. Welcome to average.” “What are you talking...?” He looks down, horrified, to see his dick at a much more modest 6 inches. “What the hell did you do?! Give it back!” He tries to argue, but your rather imposing frame makes for a lot of hesitation. He looks at my sweats, thinking blindly that he can still save this, still reverse everything back to normal...but upon taking me in his mouth, he hears a condescending chuckle. I let him have his way, giving him a few minutes to do what he will. His awkward attempt at getting me off is only compounded my the slight size increase I’ve gotten over the past few minutes, and at this point he’s having a hard time negotiating my girth in a comfortable way. When he seems to be taking a moment to figure out what to do next, I place a hand on his head. “Fine, you want a turn? Be my guest.” I slowly start to push him down, forcing him to take more and more of me, causing him to stretch his mouth uncomfortably wide. “I’ll...” I chuckle. “Give you some help.” His eyes begin to water, and he weakly pushes at my hands as I force myself further into his throat. “Breath through your nose,” I suggest through a suppressed moan. “Unless you want to literally choke on my dick. Which...you’d deserve.” I finally bottom out in his throat, and he moans around my length, occasionally gagging and trying to choke, but unable to around the cock filling him. “Now be good, and you’ll get what you wanted.” I hold his head still and begin to fuck into his throat, his nostrils flaring as he tries to get enough air, his hands limply falling to his sides as he accepts his fate. “Hmm, see? Is it everything you wanted?” I card a hand through his hair, prompting him to look up at me through teary eyes. A blast of salty sweet cum rockets down his throat, and I give him no choice but to swallow it all. “It might not be as sweet as yours, but...hehe, it’s certainly a nice mouthful, hmm?” After gagging to near death, trying his best to regain his breath, he pulls off, noting that I don’t seem to have gone down at all. However, a gnawing, growing pit in his stomach does not let him enjoy peace for long. With a loud groan from his stomach, he shivers, a cold chill going down his spine. “Feeling a tingle, huh?” I push him down onto his back and straddle him, my cock laying heavy across his stomach. “Too bad for you, this is a one-way street. You took a gamble,” I lean in and squeeze at his cock, “and the house always wins.” The sensation at his cock coupled with the gnawing hunger in his stomach makes him moan, and he feels that sensitivity spreading up into his torso. At the same time, he notices that in the position I’m in, he can see my abs becoming more defined by the second. I run a hand over the deepening grooves there, shifting my torso back and forth to flex my abs and smiling down at him. “Thanks for your...generous donation.” “Even more unfortunately for you, though,” I say with an exaggerated sigh, “You’ve basically given me your credit card information. So you’re gonna keep donating.” The tingling spreads further into his body, rising up into his chest and arms, down into his legs, any sensation becoming unbearable—such as the light fingertips tracing across his chest and teasing across nipples that scream with sensation at every touch. “Until I’m done with you.” My torso defines and shapes up, chest straining against the skin, abs tight and defined, biceps rippling and swelling with every movement. “And I’m inclined to take just about everything you’ve got.” His stomach groans as more and more size and virility is drawn from the point of contact, trying in vain to absorb my seed. “Fuck!” He moans out in torment, clutching his gut as more and more of him is repurposed. I keep roving my hands over his painfully-sensitive body, even as it continues to seemingly hollow itself out, muscle and shape gradually lessening, leaving him looking so skinny he almost seems emancipated, a dick no more than two inches hard dangling meekly between his legs, but still writhing in a near-delirious height of pleasure and pain, crying out even at the heat and weight of my cock pulsing against his torso. “Hm. There.” I get off him and towel myself off with my discarded sweatpants before throwing them on top of him. “Consider your debts paid. I’m gonna go use all this on someone who deserves it.”